Why

waste time making epubs when you can download them here for FREE :
lightnovelepub
 Konjiki no WordMaster

Arc 1 - Start of the Adventure

Author: Tomoto Sui

Illustrator: Sumaki Syungo

Translate: Unlimited Novel Failures - Yoraikun Translation - Victor Chen - Blazing

Translations - XCrossJ
Why waste time making epubs when you can download them here for FREE :
lightnovelepub
 Why waste time making epubs when you can download them here for FREE :
lightnovelepub

Table of Contents
Konjiki no WordMaster
Chapter 01: Dragged into another World
Chapter 02: Classmates
Chapter 03: Magic and Magic Power
Chapter 04: Word Magic
Chapter 05: As for the Heroes
Chapter 06: The Battle against Demons
Chapter 07: Bon Voyage!
Chapter 08: An average guy that wont work for free
Chapter 09: Sword Encounter
Chapter 10: Evila
Chapter 11: Conference in the Demon Country
Chapter 12: Desire for Meat
Chapter 13: Tasting the Aqua Hound Meat
Chapter 14: First Comrades?
Chapter 15: The Heroes hear Rumours about him
Chapter 16: Raer Festival
Chapter 17: Guild Master
Chapter 18: A Method to pass the Check Point
Chapter 19 - Encounter: A Unique Monster
Chapter 20 - The Restrictions of Word Magic
Chapter 21 - The Importance of Level (Tired)
Chapter 22 - The Bear People of Doggam
Chapter 23 - The Determination of Vale
Chapter 24 - Honey Gathering
Chapter 25 - Tasty Honey Sweets
Chapter 26 - The Meeting in the Kingdom of Beasts
Chapter 27 - A Slice of Their Travels
Chapter 28 - Faeries Garden
Chapter 29 - One Nights Experience
Chapter 30 - Rumors of War
Chapter 31 - The Four Heroes Strength, and Premonitions of War (Night Raccoon)
Chapter 32 - The Cree Caves
Chapter 33 - Muirs Awakening
Chapter 34 - The Kitty Bastards Invitation
Chapter 35 - Level Up to Power Up
Chapter 36 - Determination of the Demon King
Chapter 37 - Capital of the Beast Kingdom, Pashion
Chapter 38 - Arnolds Master
Chapter 39 - The Unstoppable War
Chapter 40 - War Commences, and a Sudden Development!
Chapter 41 - Interruption of War
Chapter 42 - Another Conference in the Demon Country
Chapter 43 - Rarashiks Ablilty
Chapter 44 - Muirs Test Complete
Chapter 45 - The Gabranths Roots
Chapter 46 - Hiiros Decision
Chapter 47 - Arnolds Other Objective
Chapter 48 - His Sister, The Maid
Chapter 49 - Hiiro and the Little Girl
Chapter 50 - Mimir and the Boy
Chapter 51 - Promise between the Two
Chapter 52 - Arnold and Cos Suspicions
Chapter 53 - Identity of the Ghost, and Friends
Chapter 54 - a New Journey
Chapter 55 - That Bird Again!
Chapter 56 - Movement in Victorias
Chapter 57 - One Month Later
Chapter 58 - Now, Onto the Evila Continent
Chapter 59 - Threat of the Grand Slime
Chapter 60 - Resurrecting Butler
Chapter 61 - The Insightful Butler, Silva
Chapter 62 - A New Pervert (Companion)?
Chapter 63 - Venom Mountain
Chapter 64 - The Fight Against the Cactus Man
Chapter 65 - Towards the Mansion
Chapter 66 - The Chaotic Trio
Chapter 67 - The Devious Girl - Liliyn
Chapter 68 - A Butlers Finesse
 Chapter 01: Dragged into another World
Okamura Hiiro calmly analyzed the scene in front of his eyes. There stood people he had
never seen before.
Furthermore, the several men were dressed like priests as one would hardly come across in
Japan and amongst them was one girl, wearing a pink dress, too.
He checked out the surroundings by looking around. The building was an atrium, so he
could see outside well even while sitting.
But since he could see a mountain range in the distance and not just the ground, he
concluded that he was up fairly high.
The building was a tower or alike. The ceiling was supported by various pillars and had
unfamiliar and strange drawings on it. It were mysterious drawings like the Egyptian
mural art.
What he recognized were the four people near him, wearing the same high school
uniform.
They were his classmates, but he had never talked to them. So, why was he here together
with them?
A magic circle like from a game was drawn on the ground to his feet.
Obviously foreign people, an unfamiliar scenery and a magic circle.
He could more or less guess what had happened from the current situation. And the girl in
dress confirmed it with her words.
I, I welcome you, Heroes!
Yeah, this was a so called different world.
Up until now he had been at school. Skipping classes by sleeping the whole time on the
rooftop, he had went back to the classroom to fetch his bag after school. There he found
these four people here.
Like always, he had headed for his desk without so much as looking at them. They had
frowned a bit upon see him, but he had ignored them as he didnt care.
But then a bright light had suddenly gushed out from under his feet. All five present, Hiiro
included, had frozen up on the spot from the all too sudden surprise.
Everything had turned snow-white in front of him and in the next moment, he found
himself in the current situation.
The priests cheered merrily. Frolicking with Yes! and Its a success!, they ignored the
five of them, who were confused from the sudden happening.
However, they all looked rather exhausted and they were sweating as if they had just run a
marathon.
On the other hand, the girl had long orange hair till her waist, which made her unthinkable
as a Japanese. She was overall pretty, had big eyes and adorable facial features.
She was without a doubt an eye-catching beauty.
Same as the men, the girl showed a broad smile. Most likely the five of them were
summoned unquestioning.
He should never have imagined it possible that he would experience something like that.
Although Hiiro had been rather composed so far, a part of him still refused to believe it
even now.
The others seemed to feel the same from being summoned as their faces showed that they
couldnt keep up with what was happening to them. Then one of them finally spoke.
H- Heroes? What do you mean?
The guy named Aoyama Taishi had bleached hair, but an earnest expression and gentle
aura.
To add, he was tall and handsome, so he was overwhelming popular with the girls in class.
The girl lowered her head flustered on Taishis question.
Ah, my apologies! His Majesty personally will explain this matter to you! So please
follow me!
She looked apologetic as she said that. On a closer look, she appeared rather pale. It was
hard to tell from her smile earlier, but like the men, she was sweating on the face as well,
probably exhausted from the summoning.
Taishi seemed to notice her condition as well and likely thought it would be better to listen
to her for now instead of staying here longer, since it would probably allow the girl to get
some rest then.
Taishi exchanged looks with the everyone except Hiiro and nodded affirming.
Okay. Ive a rough idea of what happened, but well listen to what you have to say.
Seemingly the other four also kind of understood their situation.
Like that, the five of them headed to King in the Throne Room with the girls
guidance. Hiiro didnt neglect to observe the area on the way.
Judging by the colour of the hair and eyes of the servants and the soldiers, stationed here
and there, he once more concluded that this wasnt Japan.
The building they had been in was indeed a tower and stood in the middle of a big castle.
Ohh, I appreciate your coming, Heroes.
The man sitting on the throne said that with a refreshing smile. No need to tell him that
they didnt come of their own will.
I am sure you must be confused from the abrupt circumstances. But rest assured, I will
properly explain it now.
After saying that, he first started with a self-introduction.
The kingdoms name was Victorias and the king unified the Humas of Edea, of
this world here. The continent was partitioned and each race had its own country.
The so called Gabranth were a race that had animal traits like a Werewolf or Werecat
and lived in Pasion, the countryy of beasts.
Likewise, the Evila, commonly known as demi-humans, were a race of Demons and
Ghosts and lived in Xaoc, the country of demons.
Lastly, the Pheom were a race consisting of Faeries and Spirits, but they didnt have a
country on their own. They lived in a small settlement as there were extremely few of
them. Hardly anyone had seen them, since they dont interact with other races.
And in front of them sat Rudolph van Strauss Arcliam, the unity king of Victorias.
Next to him sat the queen Mris and the girl, who guided them here, was the first princess
Lilith.
Humas, Gabranth and Evila. Between these three races currently existed a tension
like never before.
Particularly the Demon Lord of Xaoc plotted to destroy the Humas and Gabranth.
He seemed to think that only his race was suited to rule over a united Edea with their
superior strength. So he tried to make a world solely for the Evila by eliminating the
Humas and Gabranth.
The Evila indeed had an enormous magic power and possessed an all too brutal battle
strength.
Magic existed in this world and needless to say, the stronger the magic power, the stronger
the magic. The Humas had magic powers as well, but it was relatively low.
Of course magic wasnt everything in a battle, but the magic used by the Evila was quite
powerful and a human had close to no hopes of defeating even a lower demon by himself.
Even a high ranked adventurer from the adventure guild had to form a team to fight
against the Evila.
The king feared that they would be destroyed sooner or later at this rate and considered
destroying the Evila before that. On that occasion, they used summoning magic, which
had been sealed as an old magic.
But it was sealed for a reason. It showed that the summoning magic wasnt omnipotent.
The summoning magic consumed a lot of magic power and if used by someone
untalented, it ran the risk of rebounding and making the used magic power go out of
control.
Essentially, the summoning magic could only be used by the royal family, but it didnt
mean that anyone could use it as long as they were royalty. Failed attempts always
resulted in a mental breakdown from being exposed to such enormous magic power, or
sometimes even in death.
It wasnt a simple summoning magic. It was a heretic magic that opened a path to another
world and thus carried an adequate risk.
So King Rudolph had an idea. He had a couple of daughters and let them use the
summoning magic.
At this rate, Humas would be exterminated. To avoid that, it was necessary to summon
Heroes from another world at all costs. An old book told the tales of Heroes being
summoned in the past and saving Humas from a terrible calamity.
Heroes possessed an incredible magic power and could utilize physical abilities and magic
unthinkable for Humas. Learning of this, Rudolph hardened his heart and asked his
daughters. But the fourth and third princesses both failed and lost their lives from the
rebound.
(He sacrificed his own daughters?)
Listening to the Kings explanation, Hiiro scowled on his insanity. But speaking up here
would make complicate matters, so he kept his mouth shut.
The Queen lamented the death of her daughters one after another, but she herself had
married into the royal family and was an outsider, so she didnt have the pure royal blood
and couldnt use the summoning magic. The second princess was next in line.
She managed to avoid death, but was bedridden and still unconscious at this point. That
left Lilith and Rudolph as the only ones, who could use the summoning magic. As they
couldnt afford any more failures, he decided to do it himself.
However, everyone was against that. Precisely the losing of the King, the buttress of the
country, was what could lead to the immediate demise of the Humas by the Evila.
Lilith understood that and offered herself for the country. She was scared, very scared, but
at this rate everything would vanish. If she was going to get killed anyway, she would
rather choose the moment by her own will. She conducted the summoning ceremony with
these feelings.
The ceremony was held with the priests and Lilith magic power as a medium. Lilith felt
her consciousness fading during the ceremony and when she gave up, thinking that she
was no-good either, the magic circle released an obscure light.
And then the five people appeared.
I see. So you brought us here to protect the Humas from Evila.
Aoyama Taishi nodded a few times while listening to the explanation.
Yes. According to the documents, there are four Heroes in total. Mh? Speaking of, I just
noticed, theres five of you.
Exactly. Five people were summoned this time. The king looked questioning at the nearby
scholar. The scholar adjusted his glasses flustered.
I, I have no clue! But I guess, all of them are Heroes?
Mhm Then we just have to find out. All of you, show me your abilities.
Rudolph said that, but Hiiro and the others tilted their heads puzzled.
Mh? What is the matter? Do not tell me you are unable to show me your abilities?
Taishi answered as their representative with Indeed.
Recite Status in your mind.
Everyone did as told. Of course Taishi recited as well. Upon that a status screen like from
a game appeared in front of him.
Hiiro Okamura
LVL 1
HP 24/24
MP 120/120
EXP 0
NEXT 10
ATK 13
DEF 8
AGL 27
HIT 11
INT 23
Magic Attribute None
Magic Word Magic (Single Chain Unlocked)
Titles Innocent Bystander - World Traveller - Word Master
 Chapter 02: Classmates
A few questions arose. He realized that his level was one. If this was a RPG-like world,
this was only natural, since he hadnt fought with anyone yet.
But why was his MP (magic power) so high? It must be the benefit of being a world
traveller, who had high magic power as he was informed just now.
By the way, HP referred to endurance, MP was magic power, EXP experience and NEXT
indicated the necessary experience points for the next level. ATK, DEF, AGL, HIT and
INT respectively symbolized attack strength, defence, agility, hit chance and intelligence.
These were expressions often used in games.
He was surprised at his unexpectedly high AGL, but what he was most surprised about
was this:
Innocent Bystander
It perfectly showed that he was just dragged along with the four Heroes. In other words,
he himself wasnt a Hero, but just an ordinary person. Although he was concerned about
his magic too, he rather pondered how to explain this situation.
While he was in thought, Rudolph asked them.
How is it? When you look at the title, it should display Hero.
Taishi was the first to answer.
Y- Yes, it does! It says Hero here! Uwah~ Awesome, Im really a Hero.
He uttered with a somewhat excited voice.
Hey, what about you, Chika?
The one answering Taishis question was Suzumiya Chika. She was a talkative and
popular girl in class. Her open and direct attitude in dealing with people gained her their
goodwill.
Her short hair was bleached like Taishis, albeit paler. Her breasts were somewhat lacking,
but her slender figure as a sport ace was quite attractive.
Yeah, I have it too, Taishi.
Good. And you, Shuri, Shinobu?
He called out to the other two girls. Minamoto Shuri had pretty, glossy and long black
hair.
Unlike Chika, she had a voluptuous body that attracted boys. She belonged to the tea club
and the boys sometimes came by to ogle her in her kimono. Her charming points also
included the kind of drooping eyes and the mole under her eye.
The other girl, Akamori Shinobu was brimming with curiosity. Active in the newspaper
club, she also planned to find employment in that field in the future. She was talkative as
well and smart on top, so everyone often asked her for tips on the exams.
Her slightly wavy, black hair hang over her shoulders. From her cattish eyes, you could
feel the strong resolution of never letting go of her prey. Moreover, she came from Kansai.
As for what these three girls had in common: They were all eye-catching beauties. And as
members of Taishis harem, they were always around him.
Shuri and Shinobu seemed to have the Hero title too. And as a matter of course, the gazes
faced Hiiro next.
What about you?
Nope.
He answered with a single word. Upon that, the others made a ruckus.
Then can you tell us what kind of title you have?
It annoyed him how was talked down to, but answered honestly nevertheless. But only one
of them.
Innocent Bystander
Now his four classmates changed their attitude on these words. They frowned and left
their mouths gaping open in disbelief.
Innocent Bystander? Lilith, do you know what that means?
Eh, uhm Yes. Most likely
Lilith looked downward, hesitant to answer. Hiiro sighed while looking at her. Then he
answered in her stead.
Im just an ordinary person. I just happened to be in the classroom back then and got
mixed up with these guys. Right?
Uh- Uhm
Hey, wait! Okamura! Whats with that tone!
Chika said by pointing at me. But he completely ignored that and continued.
Originally four people shouldve been summoned here. And thats these four here. Im an
irregular so to speak. Whatre you going to do about it?
He merely stated it indifferently without any hostility or animosity. And yet, Lilith turned
pale as she was the one who summoned them.
Well, its not just about me. These guys were brought here at your conveniences too. Im
sure our families are worried about us.
Liliths expression became more and more heartbroken.
You are right. I can only ask for your pardon on this matter.
The king offered his apology like that. Hiiro thought he would make excuses, but the king
was unexpectedly aware of the significance of their actions.
We were left we no other choice.
No, to be honest, I dont care about your circumstances.
Huh?
Time stopped for everyone upon Hiiros words.
I have no connections whatsoever to these four.
Hey, Okamura! Arent we classmates!
Taishi yelled enraged.
Yeah, were classmates. But were merely studying together in the same room by the
schools decision.
Th- Thats going too far
Yes, after we finally got together~
Shuri and Shinobu stated their opinions too.
So you say, but I havent spoken a single word with you in the four month, since were in
the same class.
It was a fact. Hiiro basically liked being alone, so he kept his distance from everyone, not
just these four. Sleep, eat and read. That was Hiiros custom.
The other four fell silent from his words. Like he had said, they hadnt talked to each
other, even though they were classmates. It was also a fact that they never tried to speak to
him on their own accord, even if he was hard to approach.
Okay, as I said just now, Ive no connection to these four. You guys want the four Heroes,
right? Then I seem useless?
Mh- Mhm
Rudolph groaned with a difficult expression. He was perplexed about what to do.
Since theyre Heroes, they can fight the Evila in some way, right? But Im a no-name.
You wouldnt send me out to fight these dangerous guys too, would you?
Then let me ask you: What do you want to do?
Go home?
Th- The documents speak of the Demon Lord knowing a magic to send you home.
Rudolphs word resounded through the throne room and Liliths expression turned gloomy
at once. Seeing that, Hiiro quietly shut his eyes.
S- So we just have to defeat the Demon Lord quickly!
What an idiot, Hiiro thought. Even if the Demon Lord knew such magic, why would you
defeat him? Hiiro was disgusted at Taishis thoughtless statement.
In- Indeed. Besides, our country is wonderful, so you will surely come to like it. You are
all basically part of my family now.
Seeing Rudolph desperately trying to persuade him, Hiiro shrugged his shoulders.
Ah, if I may add, Im worried about my family.
The others felt worried as well, not just Chika.
Th- There is no need to worry about that. Right?
A nearby scholar was addressed.
Ah, y- yes! As a matter of fact, you all have been forgotten now!
F- Forgotten, you say!?
It was quite a shocking statement.
Ah, please rest assured. There are forces at work to keep things coherent in your world.
Once you return, it will be changed back yes.
(Thats a lie.)
Hiiro definitely felt that from their attitude.
(Everything they said is surely a lie. Likely just a made-up reason to somehow convince
us. A return magic, in other words a method to send us back doesnt exist. At least not
right now. And Im dubious about the forgotten part too)
He looked at the other four to see if one of them had realized that. Taishi hadnt noticed at
all. Same for Chika. Only Shuri and Shinobu were frowning on this story.
(Well, I dont care about them. As for myself I can make do anywhere.)
Okamura Hiiro grew up in an orphanage. His parents didnt leave him, they died in an
accident when he was still young.
Then he was handed over to an orphanage. He made some friends there, but more than
that, he loved books, so he read nothing but books all day. The books were more a friend
to him than humans.
Of course he still had other relatives, but he had no real reason to return to his world. So it
wasnt really troubling for him when there was no way to return.
Lilith, knowing that there was no way to return, had clouded her expression for a while
now. She might feel guilty about the lie.
Taishi and the girls started to talk about what to do from now on after understanding that
as of now there existed no way for returning from Rudolphs explanation.
Like Okamura said, you selfishly called us here. I think thats really rich of you.
Being told so by Taishi as well, Rudolph looked sullen.
But
While saying so, Taishi looked at the three girls. They all snickered and he looked at the
king again.
Well do it!
Really, you will?
Rudolph raised a voice.
Yes, we always wanted to travel in such a world.
Yeah! We four are playing an online game together too!
As Chika had said, the four of them had played an online RPG game in their world. They
often met up and discussed about where to venture, just like they did after school before
this.
Right before they were summoned here, they were just talking about their desire to
venture a world like this.
Th- Then you will accept!
Yes, but in exchange
Shinobu spoke after the king.
From what I can see in the Status, we still seem to be level 1. In other words,
beginners.
Y- Yes, that is correct.
We cant fight the Demon Lord like this. So I want you to teach us in fighting.
Do not worry about that. For that matter
At that time, a person clad in armour showed up.
I will take over here, Heroes.
He kneeled down and lowered his head while he said that.
My name is Vale Kimble. I was entrusted with the duty to teach you in fighting.
Incidentally, he is the captain of the second division of our army.
He was a handsome guy with a noble face. Just by looking at his body, you could tell how
well trained he was. His hair was green and short, whereas his eyes emitted a great
willpower.
Naturally the gazes of the females focused on him. Only Chika looked at him
inexpressively, as she had no interest.
In other words, that hunk is going to train us?
Yes. Right now, matters have quieted down at the borders. I want you to grow stronger
before it becomes turbulent again.
Ah, wherell we be living?
We have prepared rooms for you here in the castle. Lilith will show you around later.
The discussion proceeded and Takashi and the others seemed to have resolved to fight. At
this point, Hiiro raised his hand.
Sorry, but Im going to act on my own.
Time stopped again for everyone on these words.
You see, Ive no obligation, nor reason to fight for this country. Neither am I a hero like
you guys. So theres no point in staying here any longer.
Mhm But
Sorry, Im not as sensible as these four. Well, since Im already here, I just want to do as I
want. You wont mind, will you?
Rudolph looked worried. Hiiro was indeed no Hero, but just an ordinary person. He didnt
look all that strong either. Black hair, dark pupils and around 1,80m tall, but not really
muscular.
His only charming point were his glasses. In terms of looks, he was inferior to Taishi.
With an appearance like that, it was unthinkable that he could fight. But it was a fact that
they summoned him. Throwing him out without doing anything for him would be
unreasonable.
Mh- Mhm, I am feeling really sorry about your case. Is there anything I can do
Nothing.
N- Nothing, you say?
Yeah. And its not like I resent you. This world shouldve some novel books, so it seems
quite interesting.
Hiiro was a guy as well. Of course he admired adventures. It didnt need to be a great
adventure like for the protagonists of his books, but he certainly wanted to travel this
world.
Ive no more business here. See ya.
Saying that, he was about to leave, but Taishi grabbed his arm.
Hey! Acting all apathetic, do still call yourself a man?
Huuh?
Hiiro made an annoyed utterance.
Theyre lowering their heads here! Dont you feel like helping them out even a bit?
Nope.
Why!
Because Im no Hero. Or what, do you want to use me as a bullet trap?
Wha Bullet trap?
Taishi let go of his arm.
Forget about this guy, Taishi.
Chika said with a sharp look.
Dont you two agree?
Ehm Im
Shuri cast her look down bewildered. Shinobu stared at Hiiro, then snickered.
Ahaha, sure, why not. I mean, this looks like a game, but its still reality. In other words,
were putting our lives on the line here. Were Heroes, so well get stronger, but its
different for Okamuracchi. Hes just a normal guy. So try putting yourself in his shoes.
Shinobus words shut up the other three. Because she made a sound argument. This wasnt
a game. As a matter of fact, people died in the attempt to summon them. They were this
serious about it.
R- Right. Lets just do it ourselves.
Taishi consented. Hiiro gave them a glance and tried to leave. At that time,
Uh- Uhm!
The voice belonged to Lilith. Hiiro stopped and looked over his shoulder.
Uhm I, I am sorry!
She looked at him worried. Hiiro said as he turned his head back.
Dont sweat it.
Then he left the place for sure.
 Chapter 03: Magic and Magic Power
Hiiro left the castle and got out onto the streets, mulling over what to do next.
(Now then, gathering information first is a must in RPG)
Technically he could have asked the king and such, but there was a risk of getting dragged
into something unforeseen and becoming unable to leave the country when he stayed there
any longer.
Therefore he left the place as fast as possible. Besides, there were four very capable
people. He had concluded that he wasnt needed.
(First of all, whats with this Word Magic in the magic column in my Status? I
kinda get that its unattributed.)
Accessing his knowledge from games and books, he also remembered the term Guild
when thinking about magic. The king had told him that a Guild existed in this world.
Hiiro decided to ask the townspeople about the location of the Guild. By doing so, he
came to know that it was close by.
He headed there to register as an adventure for now. Living and travelling here wasnt
free. Somehow or another he had to save up money.
By the way, the money of this world could be stored on a Guild Card. Likewise it was
possible to pay with the card. Thats what the townspeople taught him.
When he arrived at the Guild, the interior was rather crowded. Sturdy guys, likely
adventures, lined up in front of various counters. The nearest counter had a sign above it
with register application written on it.
As his black hair and dark eyes were unusual, Hiiro became the center of attention as soon
as he entered. Naturally, since he was dressed in an unfamiliar school uniform. He
reminded himself to buy some gear later on.
He went to the counter, assuming indifferent to all the gazes on him.
Hey, I want to register.
When he bluntly said that, the woman at the counter explained with a business smile.
Various quests were filed to the Guild. An adventure earned a reward by carrying out these
requests. The quests were classified into levels of difficulty from F, E, D, C, B, A, S, SS
till SSS.
A Guild Card was handed out upon registering, but it served the same purpose as the
Citizen Card that all citizens had. An ID so to speak.
The adventurers were ranked into the same categories as the quests as well. Although
there were very few adventures with a rank S or above. Particularly the SSS rank had only
three adventures from the Humas.
The woman at the counter gave him a white card and told him to drip his blood onto it. He
prickled his finger with the small needle he received. After dripping the blood on it, the
card started to disperse and vanished.
Huh? Its gone?
Please recite Guild Card in your mind.
When he did as he was told, the card appeared in his hand. But the card wad different than
before. It had been completely white, but now it had a blue border.
The colour represents your rank. From the lowest blue to violet, green, yellow, orange,
pink, red, silver, golden and finally black.
Hiiro listened to the explanations with nods. Looking at his new Guild Card, he confirmed
the inscription.
Name: Hiiro Okamura
Sex: Male
Age: 17
From: Unknown
Rank: F
Quest:
Equipment:
-Weapon:
-Guard:
-Accessory:
Rigin: 0
He was glad that the FROM column listed his birthplace as unknown. If there had been
written that he was from another world, it would have been troublesome to explain.
Equipment meant his gear. It was subdivided into Weapon, Guard and Accessory. But he
asked about the one thing that bothered him more.
Hey, whats this Rigin stuff on the card?
Mh? That is the currency
The woman tilted her head baffled. Naturally the people of this world knew that Rigin was
the currency. But just as natural, Hiiro didnt know that as he was only summoned here a
while ago.
On further inquiring, he learned that Rigin nearly had the same value as Japans yen and
that the sixth column Quest displayed his currently active quests.
(Quite a handy card)
With just one single card he could trade and identify himself. Moreover, the card was
usually within him and could be taken out at any time.
Where can I take quests?
Please choose from the bulletin board over there. But remember that you are a rank F.
You can only accept quests up to one rank above yours, meaning E.
I see. How do I raise my rank?
When carrying out quests and raising in levels, your rank will go up naturally.
In short, after I completed a number of quests, this blue border will turn uhm, what
was it again?
Violet.
Then itll turn violet?
Yes.
Hiiro was awestruck at the serviceableness of the card.
Better not waste any time.
Saying that, he headed for the bulletin board.
Church Roof Repair F
Help repairing the roof of the Amaruq Church. Experience preferred.
Reward: 10000 Rigin
Lucky Herb Harvest F
Collect Lucky Herbs on the Asbit Plateau.
Reward: 300 Rigin per bundle
Goblin Hunt E
Kill 10 goblins in the Clair Forest.
Reward: 35000 Rigin
There were various other quests, but he chose Lucky Herb Harvest without hesitation.
To be honest, he was uneasy about hunting quest, since he was still level one. Although
even a beginner should be able to hunt goblins.
But he decided to only go for hunting quests after he went up a few levels and got used to
fighting.
I understand. But please be careful about the 10000 Rigin penalty fare in case you cancel
a quest midway.
He accepted the quest by bringing the quest note to the counter. Since there was a penalty
fee, he had to avoid cancelling a quest by all means. At least for now, when he didnt got
any money.
First he asked where the Asbit Plateau was. Luckily for him, it was right outside this
land. And he was shown a picture of the Lucky Herb in a reference book to know what
they looked like.
(I would like to read that reference book)
As he loved books, Hiiros thirst for knowledge awoke. He seriously considered to hole
himself up in a library for a while after he saved up some money.
After seeing the picture of the plan, he got a big bag and left the Guild. The bag surely was
meant for his harvest.
On his way out of town, he remembered the Status again. The Word Magic from
it weighted on his mind.
And even if he had high magic power, it was a waste of talent when he didnt know how
to use it. He needed to learn how to use magic as soon as possible.
He regretted a bit that he didnt ask about it at the counter. Magic was nothing unusual in
this world. About anyone could use it and had magic power to a greater or lesser extent.
Speaking of, he could just someone around here. Hiiro stopped and looked to his right.
There sat a person on a chair in front of a crystal ball on a desk.
(A fortune-teller?)
The person wore a black robe and a hood hid the face, but it certainly seemed like a
fortune-teller.
Oh my? How about it, Sir?
From the voice he concluded that it was quite an old woman.
Nah, I dont have any money.
Oh, is that so. But you look like you want to ask something.

Are you not from here? I have never seen you before.
Your point?
He looked at her a bit suspicious.
Fuehehe, dont look so grim. How about I tell you a bit about your fortune in
commemoration of coming here?
Not interested.
Fuehehe, dont say that. Take a seat.
Since he wasnt really in a hurry, he sat down on the chair in front of the desk like he was
told.
Fuehehe. Then let me begin.
She put her hands on the crystal ball and concentrated. Hiiro silently watched over her
with crossed arms. It didnt escape him that she suddenly narrowed her eyes.
.Oho, you have a strange star fortune.
Strange?
Fuehehe, everyone has a star in their heart. Each has its own shape, colour, size and
radiance. My divination allows me to see them. And while I have seen many up till now, I
have never seen such a powerful star like yours before.
Mhm~
Its powerful and to shut out a burning red, a dark blue rules over its surroundings. The
shape is an immaculate sphere without a single corner and it shines so bright that it opens
the eyes of anyone who looks at it. I see This country aside, you are not even from this
world.
He stood up at once with a clattering of the chair. How did this fortune-teller know this?
Hiiro felt doubtful.
(Can fortune-telling do this? No, maybe its magic?)
Thinking that, he glared at her with a sharp look. He didnt care that she know, but he got
wary on reflex.
Sit down. Im not going to spread it. And while people from other worlds are indeed
rare, its not my first time meeting you.
You met one before?
Yes, just once when I was still young. The person back then had a strange star as well.
I see. So, whats the deal?
Fuehehe, you will get, no, you already have the wings of freedom. These wings will grow
wide and warm in all aspects.
He didnt get what she was talking about, but it didnt seem to be anything ill.
Many will likely gather at the light you are in pursue for these wings.
Geh, thats bad. I prefer to be alone.
Fuehehe, well, its nothing but one possible future. By hearing this today, this future
became more likely for you. Thats all.
Mhm~ I dont get it. Ill just do what I want.
Fuehehe, do that. Incidentally, didnt you want to ask something?
Yeah. Like you said, I come from another world. Theres no magic in my world, so I
cant really grasp the magic here, nor do I know how to use it. Ive to learn it as fast as
possible
Oho, I understand. A world without magic, interesting.
There Hiiro suddenly realized and looked at the old woman.
Hey, could you teach me how to use magic?
I dont mind.
He had thought she would turn him down, but apparently she accepted.
Do you know where magic power comes from?
Nope.
Thats why Im asking, was what he stifled to say.
Maybe the heart or brain?
No, no. The magic power comes from the blood.
Blood?
Yes, every living organism has blood. That is the source for magic.
Oh.
Thats why you focus on the flow of your blood in your veins, when concentrating magic
power.
The flow of blood?
Yes, look closely.
Saying so, the old woman showed him his hand. Something like blue smoke gushed forth
from her palm. It gradually assumed shape until it was a sphere in her hand.
Thats magic power.
Wow. So its something this visible?
Well, it takes a lot of training to make it visible like this. I focused on the flow and
imagined it gathering in my hand.
Imagine, huh.
Magic is the power to imagine. And also the power of flow. A flow of magic power is
currently circulating inside this sphere like blood.
Sounds a bit complicated, but I get the gist of it. Anyway, it wouldnt be wrong to say
blood flow = magic power, right?
Indeed.
And to utilize the magic power, I imagine the blood flowing through my entire body.
Going by that
While saying so, he imagined the flow of blood only going to his index finger. Upon that,
his fingertip glowed pale and became a little bit warm.
So you can even do stuff like that. I see, so this is magic.
The old woman in front of him had her mouth gaping open in surprise.
Oh, what a surprise! You said its your first time using magic, right?
Mh? Yeah.
Nevertheless, you can control it already. You must have an incredible imagination.
Well, I AM a bookworm, so Im confident in my imagination.
Books consisted only of words and one had to imagine the written text in ones head. To
visualize the place, person and action in ones mind from the narrative needed
imagination.
Hiiro had buried himself in books since he was small, so his imagination was well trained.
Or rather, it was his only strong point he felt confident about. When he stopped imagining,
the light and warmth disappeared from his finger tip.
Thank you. Now I get what magic power is.
Glad to hear.
One more thing, do I just chant a spell while I focus on the flow of magic power like just
now when I want to use magic?
Quite so. Look. Fire Ball
The old woman held up her index finger and chanted, then a fire ball with the size of a
tennis ball appeared.
Ohhhhhhh
Hiiro raised an excited voice in admiration. His interest in magic was piqued by using it
for the first time.
I kept it small now, but it can became bigger depending on your imagination and magic
power.
I see. But I dont think I can use Fire Ball.
Mh? Is your attribute different?
Yeah, its unattributed.
Now thats a rare attribute. Those unattributed are unique magic users without fail.
Could it be you
Wait a sec. Unique? You mean a special magic just for oneself?
Yes.
According to the old woman, there were eight attributes to magic: Fire, Water, Earth,
Wind, Lightning, Ice, Light and Darkness. Unattributed meant having none of these
attributes. In other words, someone unattributed could not cast magic of other attributes.
In exchange, one had a magic only usable to oneself, also called unique magic.
By the way, unique magic is precious even in this world. Actually, not many can actually
control it.
What do you mean?
Unique magic is always powerful. And I heard its difficult to control. And most people
die from rebound as their own magic power explodes.
That story sent a shiver down Hiiros spine. He never thought unique magic would be that
dangerous.
Control is important, but knowledge even more so.
Knowledge?
Yes, because one ends up with a rebound, since he does not fully understand what
his own magic actually is. Knowledge of magic power, of magic and of oneself. When all
these are mastered, one will be a first-class magic user.
I see. Thank you for telling me all this.
The pleasure is all mine. Its been a while since I enjoyed a light like yours.
He still couldnt see the old womans face, but she must have been smiling as she raised
her voice.
I am always here, so drop by if you need something. Though I will charge you next time
of course.
So shrewd.
Then he parted with the old woman and headed for the town gate.
 Chapter 04: Word Magic
(I think the Asbit Plateau is due east of here)
Hiiro started walking towards the plateau while remembering the picture of the Lucky
Herb he was shown. After walking for a while, he found it rather easy. It looked exactly
like on the picture.
It had a small, white bud at its head and was growing all around.
(Even a kid could do this quest)
It was close to the town and could be collected easily as it grew in large quantities. An
easy task, even for a beginner.
(No ones around here)
Looking around, he noticed that no one besides him was here. Then he recited Status
and looked at the column where Word Magic was written, lightly touching it with his
finger. Upon that, the panel changed and showed an explanation about the Word
Magic.
(So the help shows up after all when I click it. This really is like a game)
Hiiro didnt just wanted to read the help. He wanted to try the magic here.
If possible, he would like to avoid showing off his unique magic, because he feared that he
would get dragged back to the king if he stood out, after he finally obtained freedom.
(Well, it depends on the magic anyway)
If all unique magic were indeed powerful, it was quite possible that his fear came true.
Besides, it was necessary to understand the magic to grasp his self, like the old woman
had told him earlier.
But he didnt intend to be reckless, since there was the so-called rebound. Hiiro just
wanted to find out what his magic was, not to die here already.
Word Magic MP cost: 30
Imagine the magic power gathering in your finger and draw a word. An effect in
accordance with the meaning of the word is brought forth. It is a unique magic with the
phenomenal power to apprehend and contort the underlying principles. Single Chain
unlocked refers to the possible chain length of words. This magic was once ?
%&GR!&*
For some reason the last part was corrupted and unreadable. He was quite bothered about
it, but he somehow understood this magic. Still, he wouldnt know if he was right unless
he actually tried out the magic.
(So its called Word Magic. Lets try it for now)
With that in mind, he took a deep breath and concentrated magic power in his fingertip in
the same way as in front of the old woman. Before it took him a little while, but on his
second try, his finger lighted up with magic power rather smoothly.
(A word, huh Will anything do? But since its manifesting the word)
He drew on the ground with his finger. Upon that, the pattern glowed in a pale light. He
had written the kanji for hard while imagining the ground hardening. It was easier to
imagine with kanji.
And the moment he recited Activate in his mind, the magic power from the word
flowed into the ground while making sizzling sounds like on an electric discharge.
(Did that do it?)
He knocked onto the ground. It was hard. Incredible hard. Pretty much like concrete. Until
a moment ago, it had been loose dirt without a doubt.
He went around, checking the range of effect.
Clonk, Clonk, ClonkSplat.
The ground was hardened in an area roughly 6.5m wide.
The glowing word dispersed and vanished too. It was quite convenient that it left no traces
behind, because it lowered the likelihood of his magic getting exposed. Then he reverted it
with the kanji for Origin.
The electrical discharge happened again and the ground returned to how it had been
before.
(This is more overpowered than I thought)
Hiiro realized the incredible potential of his own magic. A magic to apprehend and contort
the underlying principles. It meant affecting anything with a single word.
For example, if he gave the lucky herbs around here the effect from the word wither,
then they would wither. If he gave a rock the effect split, then it would break into two.
(It can change all kind of phenomena regardless Moreover)
With that in mind, he concentrated magic power in his finger once more and wrote another
word into the ground. Upon that, a fire suddenly broke out and scorched the grasslands.
The word he had written was fire. But this time, the fire extinguished after one minute.
(Creating from nothing Looks like I got my hands on some awesome magic)
He exhaled in awe, realizing that the unique magic held a far greater power than he had
imagined.
Still, he was happy about the usefulness of his magic. He should be able to live here
without a problem with it. An almighty magic sure was handy.
(But I shouldnt forget that I still dont know everything about it. Part of the help text was
corrupted and considering the output)
He called up the Status again by saying so.
Hiiro Okamura
Lvl 1
HP 24/24
MP 30/120
EXP 0
NEXT 10
ATK 13
DEF 8
AGL 27
HIT 11
INT 17
Magic Attribute None
Magic Word Magic (Single Chain Unlocked)
Title Innocent Bystander, World Traveller, Word Master
(I knew it, it costs quite some MP)
His full MP was 120 and now it was down to 30. He had used the magic thrice, so it
consumed 30 MP per usage, just like the description said.
He couldnt compare it to other magic, but the consumption was most likely quite high.
His MP being higher than the other numbers was a peculiarity from being a world
traveller, or so he heard.
A three-digit number was quite unthinkable for a normal level one. It should usually be
around the same as the HP. And the consumption for beginner magic should correspond
with that.
In all the games he had played so far, there never had been a magic that cost 30MP right
from the beginning. It was an established fact that the strength of a magic, and in
accordance its MP cost, increased with level ups.
(I can cast it four times with my current max MP. I need to level up quickly)
After all, the more often you could use a magic, the better. Even more so with an almighty
magic like Word Magic.
(Okay, I got the magic down. Time to bring this stuff back)
He returned to the town with the bag filled to the brim with Lucky Herbs. It would be
common to get attacked by nearby monsters in such a situation, but to his luck, he reached
the town without any incidents.
There he headed to the Guild to complete the quest.
Allow me to verify the details of your quest, Hiiro Okamura-sama. You accepted the rank
F quest Lucky Herb Harvest. Please show me your loot.
Told so by the woman at the counter, Hiiro put the Lucky Herbs from his bag on a big
weighing scale.
Okay, that makes twenty-two bundles. Your rewards amounts to 7700 Rigin in total.
Please give me your card.
When he handed over the card, she took it somewhere. After a while she came back and
returned his card. Looking at the currency column of the card, the earlier value of 0 had
turned into 7700.
The quest is completed. Good work.
She lowered her head politely and showed him a business smile like always. Hiiro gave a
small nod and left the Guild.
(Good, I have money now. Guess food comes first. I still havent eaten anything since I
came here)
Asking the villagers, he looked for a restaurant. Victorias was a big walled town,
divided into the trade, craft, pleasure and living districts where a lot of people lived.
With each district being rather big, it was structured as if various towns had been merged
into one.
Hiiro went to the trade district for a restaurant. When he entered one that he found on the
way, it turned out that it served delicious fish cuisine. He didnt hate fish, so he decided to
stay and checked the menu.
But as expected, all the dish names didnt mean anything to him. He ordered todays
suggestion, since he had no clue.
Okay~ One serving of Addicting Seafood Noodles! Please wait a moment~
The waitress cheerfully took his order. While he waited for his food, he checked his
Status again. There he noticed that his MP recovered up to 40 after having sunk down
to 30 from using Word Magic three times.
It probably recovered over time when he rested, just like his stamina. But the recovery rate
wasnt really profitable as it only recovered 10 MP since he used the magic over an hour
ago.
(Well, rather than resting, I just walked around the town without using MP)
If he rested in the true sense of the word, meaning sleep, then the recovered amount
should be different. As he pondered about that, his steamy food was served.
A lot of seafood swam in a ramen bowl. It was full of eggs from a fish like a salmon roe,
something like shrimps and kelp or brown seaweed. He took his chopsticks and stirred it.
By doing so, an exquisite fragrance tickled his nasal cavities. Instantly his stomach
reported in with a growl as to demand food at once. He munched on something exquisite
like a shark fin.
Oh!
He couldnt hold in his voice. The fin was well flavoured and its fish flavour spread in his
mouth. It tasted and smelled so good that he couldnt help but crave for more.
Then he drank the broth with the spoon. It was good enough to be served as a separate
dish. The broth with plenty seafood was so addicting that he would gulp it down in one-go
if he didnt pay attention. It was lightly flavoured, yet superb.
Next he tried the noodles. On a closer look, something like small grains were kneaded into
it. From one mouthful, a sea flavour assaulted his taste buds. Mashed fish was kneaded
into the noodles. Truly Seafood Noodles.
(Yeah, the addicting in the name isnt just for show)
He finished his meal in a matter of few minutes and could go for another two or three
bowls, but he resisted the temptation, since he was tight on money. Still, 450 Rigin was
cheap for it.
After he stomached the satisfying aftertaste, he looked for an inn and made plans for the
future, involving levelling up and collecting money, for a while.
 Chapter 05: As for the Heroes
In the meantime, the four heroes received training in magic right away. Vale Kimble, the
captain of the second division from the Victorias army, was in charge of it.
Taishi Aoyama
Lvl 1
HP 35/35
MP 35/35
EXP 0
NEXT 10
ATK 28
DEF 23
AGL 13
HIT 19
INT 9
Magic Attribute Fire, Wind, Lightning, Light
Magic -Fireball (Fire, Attack)
-Wind Cutter (Wind, Attack)
-Thunder Shock (Lighting, Attack)
-Lighting (Light, Effect)
Title Hero, World Traveller
Chika Suzumiya
Lvl 1
HP 28/28
MP 30/30
EXP 0
NEXT 10
ATK 25
DEF 20
AGL 21
HIT 17
INT 12
Magic Attribute Fire, Earth, Ice, Light
Magic -Fireball (Fire, Attack)
-Grave (Earth, Attack)
-Ice Needle (Ice, Attack)
-Lighting (Light, Effect)
Title Hero, World Traveller
Shuri Minamoto
Lvl 1
HP 18/18
MP 60/60
EXP 0
NEXT 10
ATK 9
DEF 10
AGL 15
HIT 10
INT 20
Magic Attribute Wind, Water, Light
Magic -Wind Cutter (Wind, Attack)
-Water Wall (Water, Support)
-Heal (Light, Recovery)
Title Hero, World Traveller
Shinobu Akamori
Lvl 1
HP 22/22
MP 52/52
EXP 0
NEXT 10
ATK 13
DEF 13
AGL 24
HIT 14
INT 24
Magic Attribute Water, Lightning, Light
Magic -Mist (Water, Support)
-Paralyse (Lightning, Effect)
-Heal (Light, Recovery)
Title Hero, World Traveller
Each of the four told Vale their Status.
Oh, all of you are so outstanding!
Listening to them, Vale widened his eyes and leaked an astonished voice.
Whats so outstanding?
Taishi asked as their representative with a doubtful look.
Let me explain: Originally one is supposed to only have one attribute. Of course there are
exceptions and talented individuals possess more than one, but I never heard of anyone
having three or even four attributes. Moreover, the light attribute is basically only used by
Pheoms. That all of you have it shows that you are truly Heroes.
Everyone smiled embarrassed on the exaggerated praise. They were happy, albeit the
cheating status.
And as far as I can tell from your magic, Taishi-sama and Chika-sama are the vanguard
type, whereas Shuri-sama and Shinobu-sama are the rearguard type. Your basic statistics
seem to confirm this, too.
Indeed, Taishis and Chikas Status emphasised on attacking, whereas Shuris and
Shinobus emphasised on defending and supporting. Their magic were in accordance with
that too.
Its quite the balanced party.
Haha, just like in our online game!
Yep!
Taishi and Chika looked at each other and smiled. The four of them had formed a party in
an online RPG before. Even there, Taishi and Chika had been attackers, whereas Shuri and
Shinobu were supporters, just like now. They were given the exact same roles in this
world.
Im sure our Status will grow according with our role when we level up.
Oho, just like a RPG. By the way, what about you, Captain Vale?
You can call me just Vale, Taishi-sama.
Mh, really? Okay, Vale, whats your level?
Mine? I am level 48.
Woah~ Nothing less from a captain. I guess you get experience points from defeating
demons?
Indeed. Completing quests will also gain you experience points.
Quests!?
All four got hooked.
Jesus! There are quests!? That means theres a Guild too?
Ah, yes. Adventures are registered in a Guild.
They all were in awe with Ohh~. The words quests and guild certainly pique their
interest as they had always admired the game world.
C- Can we register there too?
Why, of course. After some basic training, I would like you to register and polish your
skills.
Hell yeeeeeah~!
Vale blinked with surprise on their excitement.
Y- You are this happy about it? Danger always follows an adventurer. I am quite
surprised to see you so excited about it.
Man, its a Guild! Adventurer, you know! And quests to boost! Naturally this excites you
as a gamer! Right, everyone!
Yeah, Im itching to act.
Yes. Im a bit scared, but itll be fine with everyone together.
Yeah~ You cant really do without a Guild~
Each of them voiced their opinion.
That sounds quite promising.
However Vale misunderstand their optimistic thoughts, he felt hope in their brave words
and showed a smile.
Ah, but what about him?
Taishi asked as he suddenly remembered. Chika reacted to it.
Him?
I mean Okamura.
Oh, right
Chika replied indifferently as she wasnt interested.
He got involved in all this because of us, right? You know, I feel a bit sorry for him.
Oh come on, he said he wasnt resenting us, so dont need to worry about him.
Mhm~ But
To begin with, I dont like his attitude.
Oh?
Yeah, hes always by himself and gives off the vibe that he can do everything by himself.
Its not pleasant to watch.
The other three kept silent on Chikas outburst of anger. Sure, they had been in the same
class, but they never talked to each other. And not just them, they never saw him speaking
with anyone else.
He was like air and gone before you noticed it. Either he skipped class altogether or paid
no attention during class, since he slept or read a book.
Be a loner elsewhere!
Hey, Chika, whyre you so angry?
It just pisses me off! He rarely attends class, yet always scores full marks on the tests!
Just why!
W- Well, dont ask me
Yes, Okamura Hiiro certainly didnt attend classes regularly. And even if he attended, he
was either asleep or didnt listen. Yet for some reason, he got perfect scores on his tests.
Chika was angry at that unfairness.
F- For all you know, he could properly review and prepare at home.
Shuri uttered so merely as a possibility, not in his defence.
Well~ Theres cram school or a private tutor too.
Shinobu added to that.
I dont care!
Chika turned away, pouting. Taishi made a weary sigh.
Okamura-dono was a friend of yours?
That Vale added dono instead sama to his named showed the difference in their
assessment.
Hes no friend!
You might say hes a classmate, someone who studied together with us.
Mh, I see. But will he really be alright on his own?
Eh?
Our world is overflowing with danger. The Evila for one, but there are strives between
the same race as well. To survive on his own, it is very likely that he will become an
adventurer. But it does not seem like he possesses outstanding fighting talents like you,
so
He might end up dead. Everyone present thought that. A heavy silence hung in the air.
Although he wasnt their friend, it was indeed unpleasant to lose a classmate.
During that, Chika was the first to start a conversation.
Aw, geez! Theres no use to worry about such a selfish guy! Instead, lets think about
getting stronger first!
You sure are vigorously, Chika.
What, got a problem? Besides, when we defeat the Evila and bring peace, then he can
live in peace too, right?
Everyone had her mouth gaping open on these words. No one imagined that Chika, angry
until a moment ago, would voice such a view.
Chika-chan Youre so kind.
Saying so happily, Shuri showed a smile, whereupon Chika turned bright red and shouted.
N- No! I was just Aw, geez! Were done with this topic! No more! Got it?
The other three looked glad as if to say Sure, sure.
Chika-sama has a point. We have to think about training you now.
Everyone nodded upon Vales words. Then their magic trained started.
Hiiro found an inn for the time being and brooded over what to he needed to buy from
now. He concluded that he wouldnt last a day with his current funds.
(I really need to save up money quickly. And theres a lot of stuff I want to try out)
Saying so, he fell into deep thoughts on the bed in the single room of the inn.
(My hearts beating faster?)
He repeatedly opened and squeezed his hand. By doing so, he felt that his body was
unusually hot, he felt excitement.
(Im unusually excited? Haha, guess Im a guy after all)
The RPG-like world gave him a racing heart. A world he could only experience through
books or games. Not even in his dreams would he have thought to experience one in real
life.
After completing a quest and trying out magic, he felt his excitement growing. Since he
was already here, he wanted to try out everything on his mind.
Luckily enough, he had an overpowered magic. If he could make good use of this unfair
magic, he surely would have a worthwhile life, even here.
(Anyway, I should get some sleep for tomorrow)
His MP fully recovered after eating the Addicting Seafood Noodles. He could go out to
level up right away, but so many things happened all at once today, so his mind couldnt
keep up.
As that was only inevitable, he decided to go to bed for today to recovery his mentality too
and genuinely start taking action from tomorrow onwards.
Are you sure you want to accept this quest?
Yes.
The first thing he did after getting up on the next day, was looking at the quests at the
Guild and choosing one.
Goblin Hunt E
Kill 10 goblins in the Clair Forest.
Reward: 35000 Rigin
 Chapter 06: The Battle against Demons
He had checked out the quest yesterday already. It was reasonable for a beginner and
yielded quite the reward.
The Goblins are the weakest demons, but they attack in groups, so please be careful.
Sure.
He answered curtly, left the Guild and wanted to leave the town right away, but he had
things to buy, so he went into the shopping district.
He visited a weapon shop to buy a weapon, since even the weakest demon was hard to
fight against with just bare hands, looking for a weapon within the range of his funds.
When he looked around with his funds in mind, he would have to go with a short weapon
like a knife. Amongst these, he found a relatively robust one with a thick blade and a good
grip.
This one.
Saying so, he showed it to the shop owner.
Gladly. A solid knife, thatll be 2650 Rigin.
After paying, he received the weapon and appreciated the scabbard that he got as an
unexpected freebie. Then he brooded over what to do about armour. A shield might be
useful, but he concluded that he could just use his Word Magic when necessity arose,
and left the shop.
Leaving the town, he headed for the Clair Forest in the west. He could reach it by
following a straight path called the Toll Road.
During his search for an inn yesterday, he had stopped by a general store and bought five
crispy beans for HP restoration, three honey toffee for MP restoration along with a
map of this world.
Even if they were necessary expenses, they completely emptied his wallet. He had to
complete the quests by all means or he would have to sleep outside tonight. That sounded
fun in itself, but he wanted to avoid a sudden hobo lifestyle.
During his trip, he spotted something weird in front of him.
(Whats that?)
It looked like a big volleyball. However, it didnt have a fixed appearance and contorted
itself spongy, blocking his path.
(Wait, could it be?)
The famous monster for levelling up as a beginner in a RPG
A slime!
His voice was somewhat filled with excitement. There the slime suddenly charged into his
direction, startled by his voice.
Wait, a battle out of nowhere!?
He drew his solid knife from the scabbard. The slime was slow, but Hiiro got the chills
when he thought about coming in contact with that disgusting substance.
The moment the slime jumped up, he swung his knife downwards accordingly. There was
no resistance and the slime was cut into half, but the two parts still moved meandering. To
put it bluntly, it was disgusting.
Dont tell me it multiplied from being cut in half?
In that case, a blade would be useless, so he wondered about what to do, whereas the
demon writhed agonizing on the ground and stopped moving before long. Hiiro timidly
poked it with his knife.
(Wait, theres a faster way!)
He opened his Status. The NEXT (required experience points until level up) column
had been 10, but now it turned into 8. The fact that he had received experience points
meant that the demon was defeated.
Oh~ It was a demon after all. I bet its a weak one like the goblin. It only gave 2 EXP
anyway.
Still, he felt somewhat accomplished from his first battle and victory. At first he had
feared it would pain him to kill, but it surprisingly turned out alright.
Still feels like a game Or rather, like its none of my beeswax.
When he analysed it calmly, he heard another rustling sound from behind. He turned
around and there were more slimes, three even.
They seem perfect for levelling up. But I wish there were four of them.
Then he could have levelled up. At the time he clicked his tongue, three more slimes
appeared from behind him as to ridicule him. Hiiro was totally surrounded.
Grr, a pincer attack on a beginner?
While he grumbled bitter, he focused on defeating the three in front of him first. After he
cut down the first and second one, an smacking impact hit his back. A slime seemingly
attacked him with a charge.
Kuh It unexpectedly hurts quite a bit.
It felt just as if he was hit by someone. He took his distance and checked his Status,
seeing that his HP decreased by 3.
Looks like I cant play around.
Bracing himself once more, he took a stance with his knife. Since two slimes attack him
simultaneously, he dodged them and cut one down immediately. But two more were
coming from behind.
No more pain!
By swinging his knife around, he managed to cut down two at once. One slime remained.
Hiiro killed it by charging in on his own.
Upon that, he heard a weak PLIIINK sound over his head and opened his Status.
Hiiro Okamura
Lvl 2
HP 21/30
MP 120/145
EXP 12
NEXT 12
ATK 15 (25)
DEF 10
AGI 30
HIT 12
INT 25
Magic Attribute None
Magic Word Magic (Single Chain Unlocked)
Title Innocent Bystander, World Traveller, Word Master
Figures. That sound was from the level up. Anyway, my MP sure has an amazing gain. It
went up by 25 in one level. Well, not that Im complaining.
Though he complained a bit about not recovering the health upon levelling up. Some
games did that, so he had preferred it here too.
On his way to the Clair Forest, he kept defeating the appearing slimes.
He reached the Clair Forest alright, but he had no clue where to look for the goblins. As
slimes had appeared various times, he was level three now.
With no other ideas, he advanced into the forest precautious and left marks on the trees as
not to lose his way. He would use them as landmarks on his way back.
Then he heard the brushwood rustling and took a stance, thinking it was a goblin, but it
was just a slime again.
nother one of you.
Although he was sick of them already, he killed it instantly as he was already familiar with
them. The quest was to kill ten goblins. As proof, he had to bring the goblin fang back
with him.
Incidentally, slimes dropped slime substance as part of a hunt quest, but he ignored it as
it was too disgusting to touch.
Going through the forest, he encountered another slime. The moment he felt annoyed
about it, something appeared from the bush to his side. And it attacked him with some
kind of weapon.
WHOOSH!
He dodged it by bending his body at once, but he broke out in a cold sweat.
(C- Close call I see, thats a goblin.)
Its appearance was identically to the picture in the reference book he was shown. A stature
small like a child, but an ugly face and a club in its hand.
Must hurt to get hit by that
When he glared at the goblin, he received another attack on the back and groaned. He had
totally forgotten about the slime. Moreover, the goblin used this chance to attack too.
(Damn. Goblins come in groups, I cant waste time here!)
He parried the club with his solid knife. The goblin let out a creaky voice like grinding
ones teeth, with drool spilling out of its mouth. Hiiro definitely didnt want to get bitten
and sent the goblin flying with a kick.
(Fuh, a humanoid demon Will I be able to kill it?)
Speaking to himself, he narrowed his eyes as he stared at the goblin. Needless to say, he
never killed anyone when he was in Japan. He had killed bugs, but never animals, so he
was insecure about whether he was able to kill a living creature with a human appearance,
even if it was a demon.
Hah. Well, I gotta survive here.
He muttered as to convince himself.
Sorry but youll be a stepping for me.
Saying so, he rushed at the goblin with all his might. Hiiro had a lot of agility, although he
didnt know why. The goblin didnt move as it intended to take him on upfront.
SLAAAASH!
He cut down the goblin. That made him somewhat sick in the stomach, but he swallowed
it down and glared at the goblin.
Youre next!
Afterwards he defeated the slime, whereupon another level up sound resounded. His level
turned to four now. It was going well.
The his joy only lasted for a moment as one goblin after another appeared in front of him.
The earlier battle seemed to have attracted them.
However, Hiiro had waited for them. He concentrated his magic power into his finger tip
and quickly draw a word onto the ground. The group of goblins came at him all at once.
(Good Come here!)
Just when the goblins were right before him,
Activate!
He shouted and the electrical discharge occurred in the word. In the next moment, various
sharp objects appeared from the ground and pierced the goblins.
Haha, it worked.
The goblins desperately tried to move while grimacing in pain, but they couldnt. After a
while they stopped moving as they died.
The word Hiiro had written was needle.
The area of effect was roughly 6.5m wide, just like with the word hard. He had waited
for the goblins to enter that area. The ground had turned into a cactus and killed all the
goblins on it.
(Kuh Its more tiring than I thought.)
Lot of blood was flowing out from the pierced spots of the goblins. Seeing that, Hiiro
painfully became aware that this was a real battle, that he did this and that he could have
turned into this himself if he was careless. It was taught to him in a forcible manner.
(Fuh, anyway, first things first)
He took action again right away. There were still goblins around, but confused by his
weird attack, they were reluctant to attack him.
Then lets try the next one
While saying so, he picked up a stone and wrote onto it the word stop.
If all went well, it might stop the goblins movement. He threw the stone at a goblin. The
moment the goblin was hit at the shoulder, he activated it. However, only the stone was
stopped. It stopped right in midair.
(Mhm, so it cant emit magic)
As he had written it onto the stone, probably only the stone itself was influenced.
Hiiro had hoped that the effect from the stone would affect the goblin too, but sadly that
wasnt the case. Only the stone itself was affected, leaving the goblin unaffected.
(Okay, next one!)
Next up he wrote extend on the blade of his knife. Then he readied the knife and turned
his body like a spinning top.
Activate!
WHOOOOOSH!
In a flash, the blade extended manifold and the goblins in the distant were cut. Three of
them went down at once. As far as he could tell, that left three more.
I only need two more for my quest, but I wont let anyone escape.
He slaughtered the goblins by swinging his extended knife around and was so immersed in
it that he didnt notice the level up sound during it.
After he defeated all of them, he collected the goblin fangs. It was the only sharp tooth
on the upper jaw. But before that, he transformed his knife back by writing origin on it.
As soon as he finished collecting them, exhaustion befell his whole body. His MP was
empty too, so he ate honey toffee to restore it.
(Oh right, I gotta fix the ground too)
With his MP replenished, he fixed the ground by writing original. Anyway, it had been a
while since he moved around so much and he somehow endured that battle, which was
akin to a massacre, albeit of only demons.
Puh, never thought I was this emotional
He sighed while saying that as he didnt expect himself to get worn out mentally to such
an extent. It really made him realize that this was not a game.
The smell of lots of blood, the sensation of cutting through flesh, the dying screams and
corpses. All of that gave Hiiro, a citizen of a peaceful country, a dreadful shock.
Feeling more exhausted than expected, he sat down on the spot to rest. But a rustling
sound announced the arrival of something. It was a goblin.
Fuh~ Guess I can only keep going until Im used to it
He made a resigning sigh and glared at the goblin.
Then bring it on! Come at me! Until I get used to it!
Somewhat out of frustration, he swung around his weapon.
Aw~ Im pooped~
Hiiro had returned to the town, but took a rest on a bench on the street. The slimes and
goblins had attacked him without rest. He had defeated them while their blood splashed
onto him, so he was completely out of fuel now.
(Though I quite raised my level thanks to that)
Hiiro Okamura
Lvl 7
HP 31/65
MP 34/250
EXP 222
NEXT 87
ATK 25 (35)
DEF 21
AGI 46
HIT 20
INT 37
Magic Attribute None
Magic Word Magic (Single Chain Unlocked)
Title Innocent Bystander, World Traveller, Word Master
 Chapter 07: Bon Voyage!
He planned to go to the Guild for his quest reward after he rested a little bit more. His
blood-spattered appearance drew the attention of by-passers, but he was so exhausted that
he paid it no mind.
(Hah Maybe, I can clean my clothes with magic)
With that in mind, he moved somewhere without people and wrote clean on his clothes.
And when he activated it, the bloody clothes became all clean again in an instant.
(When I write it on my body, I wont be needing a bath?)
He kept it in mind to try it out later. And if it worked, he would be delighted about such a
convenient power.
At the guild, the woman at the counter widened her eyes in surprise. Because he
completed the quests, which demanded to hunt ten goblins, with a far higher number: 22.
She looked at the 22 goblin fangs, which he presented as proof for the quest.
I am impressed you managed to hunt so many. Especially considering that you only
registered yesterday, Okamura-sama.
Whatever, evaluate it already.
He wanted to get over with it before he was dragged into something troublesome. The
woman apologized on his words and properly did her job.
The advertised reward is 35000 Rigin, but I can give you an extra 10000 Rigin for all
these goblin fangs you are turning in. What do you say?
Yeah, do that.
He had no use for the goblin fangs anyway.
Then please wait a moment.
Saying that, she took his card and went somewhere. After a while she came back and
returned his card. The money had been added to it. He brought the card closer to his chest
and recited disappear, whereupon the card dispersed and vanished.
Now he had enough funds for the inn for a while and could even buy a fair number of MP
restoration pills. With this quest he realized that MP pills were an absolutely necessity for
him.
When he wanted to use the Word Magic, which by itself already had a high MP
consumption, numerous times, he should have a large number of restoration pills at hand.
(I got to test out a lot of stuff and realized how important the MP pills are. I better buy as
much as I can carry.)
Hence he went straight to a general shop and bought the necessary items for battles,
including a new weapon. It was the cheapest kind of a sword, but still cost 30000 Rigin.
The reason he bought a new one was because the blade of his knife was chipped. Well,
naturally that happened when he fought so many demons. Lastly, he bought a red robe as a
protection gear.
He chose it, since it had a high magic resistance and an unexpected high protection value.
The red was kind of flashy, but he made do with it, thinking that he will get used to it.
(Wait, couldnt I have fixed the chip in the blade with magic Like if I wrote new or
original while remembering how I bought it Moreover)
Various things came into his mind, but he had already bought the sword.
(Well, it was just a knife anyway. Ill use magic from now on)
The knife was only bought due to a shortage of funds at the beginning and he had intended
to buy a sword when he saved up some money anyway, so he would now first try magic to
repair the blade before buying a new one.
And when the blade actually chipped and he tried Word Magic to repair it, the blade
really turned as good as new with the word new. His own magic apparently knew no
bounds.
For one week then, Hiiro completed quests from morning till evening. At first he just
wanted to save up money and level up, but it was surprisingly fun when he tried it.
He saw flowers he never saw before and encountered various demons. It was also quite
enjoyable to think of ways to defeat these demons.
He didnt consider himself to be a battle maniac, but he might have to reflect about
himself as he unintentionally got elated about how to kill a strong opponent, the real thrill
of an RPG.
And by this and that, his Guild rank raised as well, turning from the blue F rank into the
violet E rank. Not to mention his pile of money and levels.
The woman at the counter called him a new rising star as there certainly were hardly any
beginners that completed twenty to thirty quests in one week.
(Its likely that things will get troublesome when I work here any more and the king hears
about it)
He feared that he would get told to fight with the heroes if he was that strong, which
would be horrible. His freedom was the only thing he wouldnt surrender. He didnt want
his fun life in the other world get spoiled from obligations.
(I guess its about time)
He made his resolve while checking the contents of his big bag.
(Tomorrow Ill leave this country)
Yes, he resolved to go on a trip.
Enough money on his hands, a good level and above all, his mentality toughened up. With
that, he could even survive during a trip.
Hiiro Okamura
Lvl 18
HP 210/210
MP 640/640
EXP 4672
NEXT 480
ATK 89 (100)
DEF 65 (80)
AGI 137 (139)
HIT 77 (85)
INT 102 (106)
Magic Attribute None
Magic Word Magic (Single Chain Unlocked)
Title Innocent Bystander, World Traveller, Word Master
Guild Card
Name: Hiiro Okamura
Sex: Male
Age: 17
From: Unknown
Rank: E
Quest:
Equipment:
-Weapon: Short Sword
-Guard: Red Robe
-Accessory:
Rigin: 567000
On the next day, Hiiro groaned while spreading his map on the Toll Road outside the
town. It was necessary to decide where to go.
He technically had an idea. Going south, there was a big town called Frentor, albeit not
as big as Victorias. It was a famous trade town.
But Hiiro rather tended to go to Surge instead, a town in the west. Surge was close to
the country border, right next to the continent, where the Gabranth lived.
Since he came to another world, he naturally wanted to meet a werewolf or werecat
by all means.
But right now, there was a tension between both countries. He didnt think he would be
able to pass the border easily. However, being an adventurer, he heard some news.
That the countries certainly had placed restrictions on each other, but lot of Gabranth
were adventurers and often went on jobs together with Humas adventurers.
The individual and nations opinion were different things. In other words, the nations
opinion didnt represent the whole race. Some people worked together with each other.
Still, a lot of people in this world detested other races right now. They were especially out
of sorts with the fighting Evila.
Nevertheless, Hiiro believed that he had to confirm it with his own eyes. To begin with, he
wasnt interested in the opinion of others, priding himself with the conviction to come up
with his own answer by experiencing it himself.
Therefore, he decided to head to Surge. Crossing the border would be possible one way
or another as well if necessary.
But it was quite a distance to Surge. A long trip called for resolution and good feet.
On his way, he came by the Clair Forest, where he had been before. There was no more
need to be wary about this forest, but he needed to get through there. He entered the forest
and defeated the demons that attacked him flawlessly.
With his current AGI, the movement of his opponents looked like they were standing still.
Their difference in strength was that obvious.
(Well, Im not a beginner anymore)
Hiiro was experienced fighting even stronger demons, so the slimes and goblins appearing
in the forest werent worth mentioning.
He easily passed through the forest and got onto the Tempus Highway. Following it
straight lead to a small town called Ames. His plan was to stay the night there and go on
tomorrow.
Oh, a jewel slime in such a place?
He spotted a sparkling slime shining like a jewel in front of him. As he had read the
Guilds reference book once, he got a hold of the different kind of demons.
I can sell its jewel slime core for quite a sum. No escape, dude.
Hiiro drew his sword with the eyes of a hunter. Money was important after all. After he
killed it without letting it escape, he nodded satisfied.
Thats a good sign. Mh? Now its a yellow rabbit.
The next demon that appeared was a literal yellow rabbit. Its attack power wasnt all too
strong, but it was quite fast. Still, not so fast as to bewilder him, because right now, he
could move even faster than the yellow rabbit.
Haah!
He cut it into two with his sword. Three of them had shown up, but one seemingly got
away. He kept the hunt quest drop yellow rabbit tail just in case. Defeating the
appearing demons, he headed towards Ames.
 Chapter 08: An average guy that wont
work for free
In Ames he looked for an inn first of all. Luckily for him, not many adventurers dropped
by here, so there were enough empty rooms, only one double room was booked.
A single room please.
Eh, ah, yes. Ex- Excuse me Are you an adventurer?
Yes?
I see.
?
Hiiro inclined his head as he somehow didnt feel welcomed. It was his first visit to this
village, nor did he ever did something to them.
Yet, the inn keeper treated him anxiously. It bothered him, but for now, he reserved his
room and went to look around the village.
But there he noticed something strange. For some reason, he felt gazes on him. And from
all directions at that. It was an atmosphere like he was an uninvited guest.
Just like the inn keeper, they frowned at him. Maybe this village didnt welcome outsiders.
Well, Hiiro was only going to stay for one night, so he didnt let it bother him.
Hey, Mister.
At that moment, someone called out to him. When he turned around, there stood a kid. It
was a boy around the age of seven. He glared at him with eyes like looking at someone
suspicious. Hiiro ignored him, since he didnt like that attitude.
Hey, dont ignore me!
The boy got angry. Why would he have to deal with a brat? Hiiro dropped his shoulders.
Whats up, shorty?
Dont call me shorty! Not when youre wearing some weird red robe yourself! Its
intimidating!
Are you a bull or what?
Not like he wore the red robe to be intimidating. It simply wore it for protection purposes.
Although he grew attached to it after wearing it all the time.
With his black school uniform underneath, it was a surreal combination, but Hiiro didnt
care at all.
Mister, youre an adventurer, right? Why did you come to such an isolated place?
Isolated place?
Dont call it an isolated place!
You called it that.
Why was he so aggressive? Hiiro couldnt come up with an answer to that, so he
ignored him and walked away as it was too troublesome after all.
H- Hey, wait!
Ignore, ignore.
I told you to wait!
Turn a blind eye.
Hey, man! Listen to me!
Just the wind.
Hey Please dont ignore me.
His voice gradually started to tremble. He must have gotten sad from being ignored. Hiiro
made a light sigh and stopped.
What do you want?
He stopped ignoring him as it would be difficult to stay in the village if he made him cry
here. Upon that, the boy smiled energetically, but went back to glare at him right away.
Sh- Sheesh, youre such a meanie! All adventurer are like that!
Im me. Dont lump me together with others, its discomforting.
When he glared at him in a bad mood, the boy cowered with a shiver.
Hah. So, whats up? Im busy looking around, you know.
Eh? Whyre you looking around?
What does it matter? It got nothing to do with you, brat.
Uh Uhh
The boy got close to tears again, so Hiiro pressed on his temples with a sigh.
Hah. Just killing time. I got here just now and plan to stay here one night during my
travel.
He looked at the boy, hoping that this satisfied him.
Oh? Youre not going to sham the village?
Sham? Say what?
According to the boy, certain adventurers lately dropped by the village, barged into the
general or weapon store and forcefully haggled products, doing whatever they wanted.
It was a group of two and they falsely charged the inn to get to stay for free.
While he grinded his teeth frustrated, the boy clenched his fist.
Why didnt you refuse? You couldve chased them out with all the villagers.
We cannot do that.
It wasnt the boy, who replied to Hiiro.
Ah, Uncle Panis!
The man called Panis looked like in his late 30s. In reality he might be younger, but his
gloomy expression made him look older.
And you are?
You seem to be an adventurer. My name is Panis. I run a humble shop.
That meant he was a victim of the two adventurer.
Is it true what the brat said?
Yes, it is. They currently picking at the general store.
You said you cant chase them out. What do you mean?
Panis looked troubled and made a big sigh.
For some reason, they got title deed of the village.
Huh? Why would they have that? Doesnt the village chief usually keep it?
Yes, but the title deed was suddenly gone from the village chiefs house
In other words, the two stole it.
How careless. You reap what you sow.
Haha, you got us there.
Yet another new person answered Hiiro.
You are the adventurer that arrived earlier? I am the village chief of Ames, Brey.
What are you doing here, Chief?
Panis asked.
Same reason as yours. I was told there is an outsider, so I came to check.
Appearing Hiiros arrival was immediately reported to the village chief and he came to see
the suddenly visiting adventurer with his own eyes. He seemingly was relieved to see that
Hiiro was just an average adventurer.
CRAAACK!
Suddenly the sound of wood breaking resounded. Everyone present faced the origin of the
sound taken aback. The door of a house was burst opened and someone was thrown out.
Mick!
The village chief widened his eyes and shouted. The man called Mick was thrown onto the
ground and crouched. Then two people appeared from the house, where he was thrown out
from.
One man was fat with a bald head, the other one slender with a spiky hairstyle like a
broom. Mr. Spiky Head spit out while looking down on Mick.
Keh! Try saying that again!
The slender man, also qualified to be called spiky beanpole, scowled fiendish. Next to
him, the other guy took a bite out of a fruit that was probably from the store. Hiiro named
him bald chubby.
Mick desperately pleaded. They most likely told him to hand over the products for free
and he refused to. However, spiky beanpole showed an irritated vein on his forehead and
kicked Micks face.
Quite a lot of blood splashed around. Seeing that, the villagers rushed over to him. Spiky
beanpole glared sharply at the village chief.
Huuh? Look who we have here, the chief. Got something to say? Mh?
Hiiro calmly observed, taking him for a third-rate gangster, no, delinquent.
M- More food.
Bald chubby tried to go back into the house while drooling, probably in search for more
food.
Hey, Junior, give it a rest, were leaving.
B- But Im hungry.
Tch. Make it quick.
Okay.
Stop it already!
Unable to watch any longer, the village chief shouted, but winced when spiky beanpole
glared at him. The others close by didnt approach either, scared by spiky beanpoles look
of menace.
(Looks like theyre being compelled to accept it because these guys are beyond their
power, not just the title deed)
The village didnt have any capable people, so they didnt resist as they would only get
killed if they challenged them.
(They could ask the army for help, but I guess the guys would just run away with the title
deed then. And theres a fear for their revenge. The best solution would be for someone to
subdue them)
While Hiiro pondered like that, the boy next to him looked up to him. Pretty much ask if
he was asking him to do something about it.
No idea what you want, but this doesnt concern me.
Wha! And you still call yourself human!?
What? Do I look like a demon or what?
You do! Why arent you helping! As a fellow adventurer, you have to stop them!
Listen, brat, I may be an adventurer, but I aint some advocate of justice. Ask the
Heroes if you want justice for free.
Hiiro said composed while crossing his arms. The boy gave him a look filled with anger, it
was no concern of his.
Forget it! In the end, all adventurer are like this!
Saying so, the boy went straight for the two guys.
Ah, wait, Nies! Dont go there!
Panis tried to stop him, but the boy called Nies ran with all his might. Then Panis glared at
Hiiro while grinding his teeth. Still, he relaxed soon enough and sighed.
No, I get it. This has nothing to do with you. A Hero that works for people without
charge like from fairytales does not exist.
Mh, no idea if such a person exists, but at the very least, Im not like that. I pass on
working for free.
Hiiro kept it to himself that sadly enough, he considered unprofitable things as
bothersome.
For free.
Huh? What?
Panis suddenly leaked a voice, so Hiiro inadvertently asked back.
So it just has to be paid?
..
Hiiro got a bad feeling.
In that case, I will give you my finest weapon when you help us.
..
Will you help us?
..
Panis looked at him earnestly. It was a pain and to be honest, it didnt concern him at all.
However, the finest weapon was appealing. Just taking care of this scum for it was rather
cheap.
While thinking so, he made eye contact with Panis. Looking into his eyes without averting
his gaze, they stared at each other for a while. After a while, Hiiro sighed like being
outlasted.
Fine. Ill lend a hand. But keep your promise.
Panis face instantly brightened up, but turned gloomy again.
I, I know I asked you, but are you strong?
He asked while looking anxiously at Hiiro from head to toe.
Dunno. But at least good enough to do something about them.
Hiiro said so by looking at the chubby & beanpole combo. Panis had his mouth gaping
open from that confidence, but Hiiro ignored that and swiftly went into action.
Nies picked up a pebble from the ground and threw it at spiky beanpole. It pleased him
how it hit him right into the face, but needless to say, the other villagers all went pale.
Spiky beanpoles expression as he slowly looked at Nies spoke volumes: This brat is as
good as dead.
Feeling his killing intent, Nies froze on the spot.
St- Stop it!
The village chief stopped covering in front of Nies, but was sent flying with hard punch.
Then spiky beanpole drew the sword on his waist and pointed it at Nies. Paralyzed by fear,
Nies didnt move an inch.
Brat, any last words?
D- Dont
Nies shook his head while shedding tears, but that didnt stop spiky beanpole. He smiled
happily and raised his sword into the air, then swinging it down from there.
WHOOOSH!
Everyone gulped and closed their eyes. They all thought Nies life was over now.
However!
OWWWW!
The one screaming in pain and bleeding was spiky beanpole. Something was pierced into
his sword arm.
Everyone looked dumbfounded at this scene. A blade, yes, it was a blade. His arm was
undoubtedly pierced by a blade.
But the length of it was clearly too long. And they looked at the end of the blade, at the
person, who performed the attack. It was Okamura Hiiro.
 Chapter 09: Sword Encounter
He had extended the blade by writing extend on it, fully aware that it length was now
roughly seven metre. However, no one present understood what had happened in this
bizarre scene.
Hiiro reverted his sword by writing original. The blade slipped out spiky beanpoles arm
with a whoosh and he groaned.
He dropped his sword from the intense pain and his arm trembled. A great deal of sweat
was accumulating on his face.
Stand back, brat.
M- Mister Wh- Why?
I get paid, so Ill lend a hand.
When Hiiro said so bluntly, Nies made a slightly happy sigh of relief.
Wh- Who are you, dude!?
Putting up with the pain, spiky beanpole frantically shouted while opening his bloodshot
eyes wide.
I dont have to answer you. See ya.
Wha!?
Hiiro leaped in with an incredible speed and spiky beanpole couldnt react at all. Then
Hiiro slashed at him with his sword.
Take this.
SLAAAASH!
In one swing, the blade cut from the left shoulder into his right flank, splashing blood
everywhere. Like this, spiky beanpole got on his knee and collapsed onto the ground.
Im possible
Everyone thought he was dead, but he was convulsing with twitches as he was still alive.
But it seemed like he completely lost consciousness. Hereupon, bald chubby finally
seemed to notice that something was wrong and came out of the store.
Ah Whats this? Whys Brother on the ground?
Keep the questions to yourself.
Saying so, Hiiro once again leaped in towards him in a flash and swung his sword like
before, but
CREAAAK!
he was stopped by a metallic sound.
(Damn! Hes wearing a chain mail!)
Although he had slashed him, there was no feeling of having cut flesh. Instead the
sensation of a metallic resistance remained in his hand.
M- My clothes. How dare you!
When bald chubby said so, the already torn clothes ripped some more. Hiiro wanted to
retort why he got angry over the clothes, but as he had figured, there was a chain mail
underneath the clothes.
Bald chubby drew the broadsword from his back and swung it with a buzz.
Mhm~ Ill die if I take a hit from that upfront, considering my gear
With that in mind, Hiiro took some distance for now.
I, Ill turn you into minced meeeaaat!
Shut up, pig. Bring it on already.
Grrrr!
Bald chubby swung his word with all his might. Since Hiiro knew that he aimed at his
head, he dodged it by squatting down and slashed at his legs without a moments delay.
But there was a metallic sound again.
Oh man, this pig wears a full body armour? Impressive that he can move around.
Normally it would be too heavy to even walk around. But while his movements were dull,
he still managed to move around, so he must have quite the strength.
But theres no meaning if he doesnt hit. Besides, I can fight like this too.
While saying so, Hiiro put away his sword and toyed with his opponent by moving around
swiftly.
U- Uh, where? Wheres he?
With his characteristic speed, Hiiro had gone around to his back. The opponent was still
looking around restlessly in search for him.
Concentrating magic power in his fingertip, he then wrote a word onto bald chubbys
back.
After quickly taking his distance, he recited activate in his mind, whereupon bald chubby
suddenly turned bright red in the face and started to roll around on the ground.
H- Ho- Hooot!? Wh- Whats this! Whys it so hot!?
He currently felt like being grilled by a fire. Moreover, his whole body was hot, not just
his back.
It was a sensation like being enveloped by flames. Not something a human could endure.
The word written on the back was heat. It wasnt on the level of hot water as it even
melted the chain mail. The flesh burned with a sizzle and a scorching smell hung in the air.
The villagers were dumbfounded at the suddenly collapse of bald chubby.
Okay, all done.
Looking down on bald chubby, Hiiro showed a faint smile.
Guh H Hot What did you do?
Who knows? Youll never find out, chubby.
He hit him into the face with all his might while saying that.
Gueh!
Bald chubby lost his consciousness while his body smoked. In that moment, Hiiro heard a
familiar sound in his head.
(Oh, even these guys give EXP?)
Then he went over to spiky beanpole and searched his pockets.
Ah, found it. Here.
Saying so, he passed it to the village chief.
Dont come crying to me for it again.
It was the villages title deed.
And call the army to take these guys away. They wont wake up for a while, but properly
tie them up.
Uh- Uhm
The village chief had no clue what was going on, gradually caught onto the current
situation and looked at the defeated two once more, smiling then.
O- Ohh
And then
YAAAAY!
The overwhelming cheer of the villagers reached his ears. Hiiro mumbled So noisy with
one eye closed, but no one heard him.
The village chief took his hand and thanked him in tears.
Thank you! Thank you so much!
S- Sure.
A bit bewildered, he answered. There Panis came over as well.
Y- You are quite an remarkable adventurer.
No clue. Arent these two just weak?
No, no, there are known as the Harios Brothers and are quite skilled adventurers.
Although notorious.
He nodded short. To be honest, he wasnt interested in their life story. Then he suddenly
felt a light hit on his bottom. On a look, there stood Nies.
Man! If youre that strong, you could helped us from the beginning!
Hey, Nies!
The village chief rebuked him, but in the next moment, everyone was surprised at Hiiros
action. Because he lightly nudged Nies head with a thump.
Oww! Whatcha doing!
I told you, Im no Hero. I dont help people for free. The old man requested it this time
with a reward, so I helped.
Wha
Anyway, it was one-time thing.
Wha!?
Ignoring the pouting Nies, Hiiro turned the topic to Panis. Needless to say, it was about the
reward.
Now then, can I look around your store?
Y- Yeah, sure.
Panis showed an empty smile by looking at Nies, who glared at Hiiro with teary eyes and
his cheeks puffed out. The village chief even offered to remit his lodging fees and he
gladly accepted it.
After that, he headed towards Panis shop, but every time he run into a villager, he was
thanked. Earlier he wasnt welcomed, but now he was like a VIP.
(So self-interested)
Of course he could relate, but he didnt have a favourable impression of them due to their
sudden turn-around in attitude.
This is my store.
Oh, you have armour too, not just weapons.
Looking around the shop, he roughly checked the products.
So, you said you would give me your finest weapon, but which is it?
Fufufufufu. Im glad you asked.
His laugh was a bit annoying. Not the least bit coquetted. Then he went to the back of the
store and brought back a single sword.
This is it!
Oho.
Its called Piercer.
It looked like a Japanese sword and had the same blade length as one. The only difference
was that the blade was clear like ice. It certainly was breathtakingly beautiful.
Its a Katana specializing on piercing. Its a kind of sword that was originally created by
some people of the Gabranth. Unlike the swords made by Humas which focus on
slashes with all ones might, it has a sharp blade to cut apart the prey with speed instead of
power.
Being a Japanese, Hiiro knew all that, but he kept silent.
Of course I guarantee the sharpness of Piercer, but its speciality are thrusts. Like the
name implies, its a Katana that can pierce anything. It may look like this, but its sturdy
without a doubt.
Where did you get such a sword?
Through some connections. I kept it dearly so far, since I wanted to make it a heirloom.
Im surprised these two didnt take it.
Duh, I hid it in the basement.
He said proudly while throwing out his chest. It must be that important to him.
Can I really take it? I mean, its a heirloom, right? In other words, not for sale. I thought
you would give me something from your assortment?
As it wasnt displayed in the store, Hiiro thought it wasnt an article for sale.
Well, its a bit regrettable, but I feel like I can entrust it to you.
Arent you giving me too much credit? Its not like I took these guys out because I
wanted to. As I told the brat already, I aint a Hero.
That doesnt matter.
Mh?
You saved this village. We are incredible grateful about that, no matter how it came to
be.
Hiiro looked at the sword once more and for some reason got the urge to hold it.
May I?
Sure, take it.
Okay, thanks.
Saying so, he accepted Piercer. Even though he touched it for the first time, it stuck to
his hand like he had used it in forever. When he put it on his waist, it was yet again a
perfect fit. His face inadvertently brightened up.
As a Japanese male, it was quite satisfying to have a Japanese sword hanging on ones
waist.
(What a lucky found)
He gained a level and found a good sword, so he had nothing to complain. After Panis
thanked him again, he left the shop and returned to the inn as there was nothing more to do
today.
But on the way someone was blocking his path.
Mister, got a minute?
It was Nies. He got angry when Hiiro made a big sigh.
Whyre you looking so annoyed!
Hah.
Again!
Hiiro wanted to tell him not to point at other people, but there would be no end to it once
he started to pay heed to him, so he wanted to get this over with quickly.
What do you want, brat?
Dont call me a brat! Im already seven!
Yeah, a legit brat.
Gr~!
Hah. So, whats up?
Tell me your name.
Huh?
Your name! My father told me to ask you!
Your father? Whos that?
The village chief.
Youre his son?
Fufu, awesome, right~
Nies said proudly, but Hiiro wasnt the least bit envious.
Ah, sure, sure. Really amazing~ Im sooo surprised~ Amazing alright~
..You dont think that at all.
Duh.
You just admitted it!?
He had his mouth open wide in shock, but at this rate this would really take a lot of time,
so Hiiro reluctantly decided to tell him his name.
Im Hiiro. Hiiro Okamura.
Hero So cool!
Huh?
Hiiro was puzzled as he didnt know why Nies suddenly sparkled his eyes.
I see~ Hero~
.I dont get you, but you have to report to the village chief, right? Shouldnt you be
going?
Ah, right! Dads busy tying up these guys! See you, Mister!
Sure, sure.
Nies left while waving his hand energetically, so Hiiro thought how nice it must be to be
young again. Although he himself wasnt all that sophisticated, and shook his head. After
all, he was only seventeen yet.
Then he returned to the inn and was treated by the inn keeper like a totally different
person.
He was served a luxury dinner without ordering it, and while he was grateful for it, he
wondered if his personality became twisted as he was somewhat disgusted, so he shook
his head again.
After a while Nies appeared together with the village chief now. The village chief
apparently came over to properly thank him again as he was busy dealing with the
aftermath before.
As each villager would shower him with gratitude when he walked around the village,
Hiiro secluded himself in his room in the inn, since it was annoying for him. His physical
strength wasnt exhausted at all, but he was worn out mentally.
He once again checked his Status.
Hiiro Okamura
Lvl 20
HP 320/320
MP 900/900
EXP 5672
NEXT 520
ATK 139 (200)
DEF 100 (115)
AGL 210 (212)
HIT 112 (120)
INT 189 (193)
Magic Attribute None
Magic Word Magic (Single Chain Unlocked, Air Writing Unlocked)
Title Innocent Bystander, World Traveller, Word Master, Awakened One, Ripper
 Chapter 10: Evila
A few inconsistencies popped up. First was the abnormal gain in the Status. Of
course he was happy about gaining two level at once as he had been level eighteen before.
But considering that his HP had been scarily past 200 until just now, this was certainly
strange, even if he went up two levels. Same for his MP or other stats, which mostly had
been still in the double digits.
(Well, Im happy about it, but)
Thinking so, he shifted his gaze at the Title. The Awakened One caught his
attention. He figured that he got the Ripper one from defeating the Chubby &
Beanpole combo. But he had no explanation for the former one. For the time being, he
clicked it to see the help.
Awakened One
Enhancement for a World Traveller. Great addition to the status upon reaching level
twenty. Level ups will give a small bonus from now on.
He inadvertently let his surprise show on this cheat. Being a World Traveller had its
benefits. Hiiro was quite pleased about this blessing despite not being a Hero. The next
thing that caught his eye was Air Writing Unlocked.
Air Writing MP cost: 100
Able to write words into the air with magic power. Activates by coming in contact with
the target. It is also possible to shoot the written word and let it activate then, though it
only flies straight like an arrow.
As he didnt really understand it, he tried it out. He concentrated magic power in his finger
tip and wrote in midair while he imagined how he usually wrote on the ground. Upon that,
a pale word appeared. It showed float.
When he moved his finger, the word followed it and he imagined shooting it at the vase in
the room like pulling a trigger, whereupon the word headed straight for the vase.
The moment it hit, the word stuck to the vase. After reciting activate then, the vase
surprisingly floated.
Wow, thats handy.
Like this it was possible to attack the opponent by firing at it without having to set up a
trap on the ground.
Hiiro was astonished about his own power becoming more and more unfair, but felt
somewhat happy as well. Incidentally, the floating vase suddenly fell down after around
one minute.
The next day, the village chief was waiting in front of the inn to say his thanks to Hiiro
again, when the inn keeper came rushing outside.
Wh- Whats the matter?
Y- You see
Hiiro was gone. His room was completely empty with no sign of him.
Say what!?
In fact, he had left the village early in the morning before the sun was even up. Needless
to say, he did so, because he predicted the village chiefs visit. And because it would get
troublesome when the army arrived.
Oh god, we still havent thanked him enough
Thats so like him
Nies said with a smile and Panis nodded agreeing too.
I wonder if I will ever see Hero again.
The village chief petted Nies head and answered.
You will. Hes our saviour after all.
Everyone nodded in agreement with the village chiefs words.
Acchoo!
While making a big sneeze, Hiiro was making his way to Surge, a city near the country
border. His Status had increased drastically, so he mowed down the appearing
demons like weed.
He tried out his new Piercer too and it was easy to handle, killing demons with one
strike due to its high attack power.
Okay, I gotta pass the Torchu Mountain Range, then the Maritone Highway leading to
Surge.
On the spread map, he confirmed his route.
Its still a long way.
Grimacing from the scorching sun above him, he gazed upon the Torchu Mountain
Range in the distance.
On his way, he reviewed the possibilities of his Word Magic. He had tried out various
things and got to know that the Word Magic had words with temporary and
permanent effects.
For example, the word float only lasted for one minute, then lost its effect, whereas
extend extended his blade and remained like that until he did something.
Likewise hard and soft were permanent effects while flame or heat stopped after
one minute.
(Guess it goes like this? Changing the targets nature or shape is permanent and everything
else last for one minute?)
This thesis needed practical tests. It would be fatal to get a Rebound when he used it
unreasonable. His power was outstanding. He could easily see himself receiving quite the
damage from a Rebound if he was unable to control it.
So he decided to refrain from using words that directly affected life and death of living
creatures as much as possible. A Rebound from that would surely be lethal.
Magic meant imagination. Without a clear image, it wouldnt activate and even if it
activated, it would cause a Rebound if the control was insufficient.
Hiiro fully understood why the old woman in the capital told him that knowledge was
important.
Along the way he tried out various Word Magic. He carried plenty of MP restoration
pills, so he could noodle around to his hearts content, discovering a few merits and
demerits.
(I wonder what the Heroes are doing right now)
He had started to forget their face [how cruel], but he faintly recalled Takashi and the
others.
OK! Now were all E rank in the Guild.
While holding the Guild Card with the violet border, Aoyama Takashi stroke a triumphant
pose. The other three Heroes held a similar card.
As expected of the Heroes. I am amazed how fast you raised your rank.
Their instructor Vale Kimble brightened up his handsome face happily.
Yeah! We also reached level fifteen! Its going well!
Suzumiya Chika happily gave a thumps-up.
But its still not enough to fight the Evila, right?
Indeed. The Evila exceed Humas in in physical strength and magic power by birth.
Haah~ The race traits arent to be trifled with.
Yeah, even in games, humans are all-purpose, but dont have a specialized trait.
So we can only rely on tactics and weapons?
No, that only applies to the average Humas.
Vale denied Takashis utterance.
What do you mean?
You come from a different world. Heroes have various traits. Increased physical strength
and magic power, not to forget the light magic, the weakness of Evila. That will be a
great advantage.
Ah, right. I think we heard that before.
Yes. But there is also an attribute only the Evila can use.
Darkness I guess?
The one, who answered, was Minamoto Shuri. Vale made a slightly long face.
Yes. Darkness magic is quite strong. Many Humas already fell victim to it.
And our light magic copes with it, right~
Akamori Shinobu talked with a carefree smile.
Right. While light magic is indeed powerful, it consumes a lot of magic power. If you use
it wrongly
Thats why were working on our team play.
Yes. Two attackers and two supporters. That gives a clear distinction for using light
magic.
Well~ Unlike in games, we dont have a turn system here. You dont get much time to
think during a fight~
Shinobu made a valid point. One was always risking ones life in a battle. Planning each
attack in detail during battle would make one fall behind and at worst, cost ones life.
For that reason, they formed a team and supported each other. By doing so, they could at
least buy time for someone to analyze the situation carefully.
That way they could determine when to use light magic as well. But a perfect teamwork
was needed for that.
Listen, there are all sorts of Evila. You can defeat a weak opponent on your own, but I
want you to refrain from doing so against the so-called High-class Evila.
Are they that dangerous?
Shuri asked anxious.
Quite so. Especially the guardian squad Cruel under the direct control of the Demon
Lord. Please never fight one of them with just two or less people. They are Top-class
Evila, even above the High-class Evila.
Isnt the Cruel a force that protects the Demon Lord? I think they only consist of six
members?
Yes and from them, the Evila called Aquinas is once again in a different league.
Vale turned pale as he recalled something.
I- Is he that strong?
Takashi asked with a gulp.
In- Indeed. Back in the days when I guarded the border, I ran into him once. Aquinas is
so terrifying that you could call him the devil incarnate.
Back then, Aquinas just had passed near the border by chance. But his overwhelming aura
prompted Vales fellow soldiers to open fire against their better judgement.
Needless to say, their attacks couldnt harm him, whether they hit or not. Still, it caught his
attention.
He had been flying through the air, stopped in midair and looked down on them with his
sharp, red eyes. At that moment, every single guard there expected certain death without
exception.
Some even thought about how they could die without pain. Just by being stared at, they
realized what an abnormal existence he was and that they would all die.
For some reason all their weapons turned into ash and no one knew if he used magic for
that or not. But in the next moment, his red hair fluttered and he left.
Except for a small number, everyone had fainted.
You sure it wasnt the Demon Lord?
Takashi speculated from the dreadful story, but Vale shook his head in denial.
But Im surprised youre still fighting after such an experience.
Yeah, it makes no difference anyway.
No difference?
Yes. Even if I do not fight, Humas will be annihilated sooner or later. As a soldier, I
would rather die fighting.
Ohh~ So imposing~
Not really. Because I have given up hope either way.
Judging by his way of talking, he didnt think they had a chance for victory.
But then the matter about summoning, about Heroes was brought up. Saviours, who
protected us Humas with their enormous strength in the past. We found our last hope.
Vale looked the four into the eyes with a smile. They all reacted kind of bashful.
I see. But if they are that strong, an attack is possible at any time, right?
Yes, the king was doubtful about why they do not attack when they are this strong, too.
Mhm~ But that works in our favour~
Yes. However, we cannot be lenient. We need to be ready at any time for their all-out
attack.
Yeah, we just have to get stronger!
Leave it to us!
Well give our best!
Well, well do everything in our might~
Vale responded with a handsome smile to the reassuring words of these four.
 Chapter 11: Conference in the Demon
Country
The country of Demons Xaos was located far north of Victorias.
One room in the castle of the Demon King, located within the country, had Evila
warriors sitting at a long table, looking at each other.
Three chairs were arranged on each side of the long table in the fashion of confronting
each other. Five of them were occupied while another one person sat at a position
overlooking them with an attendant standing next to it.
That made a sum of seven people in the room. The only standing person, a woman by the
name of Kiria, spoke.
I would like to open the demon conference now. First allow me to take attendance,
beginning with the lowest ranking one like always.
Then Kiria shifted her gaze to the person sitting the farthest away from her.
Rank 6, Grayald-sama.
Yep.
A young man in his 20s with darkish skin answered.
Rank 5, Shublars-sama.
Here~ Fufu.
A sociable and voluptuous woman answered with a smile.
Rank 4, Ornoth-sama.
A man with the face of a wolf nodded.
Rank 3, Teckil-sama is absent today due to other commitments.
A small click of the tongue could be heard. It came from
Rank 2, Marione-sama.
a man with a grim face, obviously a hardliner. He was frowning in a bad mood. Kiria
continued without paying him any heed.
Rank 1, Aquinas-sama.
Yeah.
A man with red hair muttered quietly.
Now onto todays agenda. If you please, Your Highness Eveam.
Kiria turned the topic to the blonde girl sitting next to her, Eveam.
Okay.
She opened her closed eyes and was about to speak, when Rank 2 Marione promptly
raised his hand.
Whats wrong, Marione?
It is wrong on so many levels, Your Highness. Why are we missing one person for the
conference?
Because I gave him a job to do.
A job? Is it more important than this conference?
Yes. Besides, I was going to touch upon this in the conference anyway. Hear me out
first.
.Is that so.
He still didnt look satisfied, but backed out for now.
Okay, I will be frank with you: The Humas succeeded in summoning Heroes.
Is that verified, Your Highness?
Shublars asked, so she nodded.
Yeah, Teckil reported it. There is no doubt.
I see. You sent him into the Human Territory.
Marione nodded understanding.
Yeah, although I am having him look into the Beast Territory now.
Right, we need to be more wary about the Gabranth than the Humas anyway.
Indeed. The other day I got a report of my subordinators getting attacked. Of course they
retaliated at once.
Grayald stated as a matter of fact, but with a definite anger.
Yeah, the Heroes certainly are a threat, but we can ignore them for now. The Gabranth
with their stronger physical abilities and their disguise technique are extremely
troublesome. Moreover, theyre belligerent.
They cant use magic, but have this weird power instead. I think its still developing, so
nows the time to strike.
Marione said that, but Eveam shook her head.
No, as I told you before, we will not go to war.
Marione suddenly slammed onto the table, attracting everyones attention.
Are you out of your mind? Our brethren are getting killed! We have to smash them
before they become an even greater threat!
No, then we will just follow the same path as the previous king! We are pursuing a world,
where all races can live in peace!
So we just need to eliminate all hindrances!
No! Doing that will only bring about hatred! Conflict calls for more conflict, instigates
the flames of war and ultimately destroys our Edea!
Then what! Are you telling us to sit back and accept their actions!?
Exactly!
Wha!?
He didnt expect her to affirm it, so he froze up.
The previous king My brother took power by killing our father and tried to create a
world for only us Evila. As a result we have the current situation. Is this what we want?
Do you call a world, where each race glares, fight and hurts each other, a righteous one?
Everyone shut up and listened to her words.
My brother was too radical and was assassinated because of it. The Gabranth were
probably responsible for it, but that does not matter now. Anyway, excessive domination
will result in strains without fail. These strains will increase, eventually turning into
conflict. Isnt that sad? All living beings in this world have a right to live. Why do we
have to fight over that
She expressed her words by casting her eyes down saddened. Kiria noticed that her
shoulders were lightly trembling and softly placed her hand on her shoulders.
Im fine, Kiria. Thanks.
Then she raised her face and looked at everyone.
All races joining hands would be the best outcome, but even without that, there should be
a way for us not hurt each other!
Such idealism.
Marione discarded it with that.
Yes, it is. But at this rate, the flow of blood will never end.
We are the Evila. Why do we have to watch out for other races?
Life in itself is a wonderful thing!

Eveam was seventeen, but looked like eight years old. In Mariones eyes, she was nothing
but a brat. But the power in the gaze of this brat took away his breath for a moment.
That is why we dont fight at full power! Waging war is just absurd!
Mh~ But Your Highness, all the other races ignored your letters for a peace treaty.
Shublars was right. Eveam was repeatedly sending out letters to reconcile, but there was
no reply. They didnt respond at all.
Thats just as unreasonable. During the previous kings reign, the killing was endless and
he used to stab them in the back through means of letters too. Its not strange to say that
we are bound together with them through hatred. So its no wonder that they consider a
treaty for peace from our side as some prank.
With sighs, Grayald uttered like speaking to himself.
Presumable neither the Gabranth, nor the Humas can ever forgive my brothers
atrocities. I understand that. However, unless someone severs the chain of hatred, the
sorrow will only increase.
Are you suggesting we are to be the edge to sever that chain?
Marione said with a mocking smile.
Indeed.
Impossible. We lost people too. You cant expect them to suddenly accept that. Are you
saying we should stay low until peace is achieved? When will that be? Maybe at our
ruin?
No! Ill protect the Evila!
Dont make me laugh. Everything you said so far only endangers us!
Even Eveam showed an expression troubled for words towards Mariones vigour.
Nevertheless Ill
The Humas will train their Heroes and attack us before long. The Gabranth are just
waiting for their chance, too. Either way, were out of time. We can only kill each other
until one side perishes. Please withdraw the ceasefire!
Yes, the reason the Evila didnt attack other races was that Eveam used her authority as
the Demon Lord to enforce a ceasefire. The Demon Lords orders were absolute. Since
ancient times, capital punishment awaited the one that went against them.
Let us remove all hindrances with all our might before its too late! Your Highness!
Hearing these words, Eveam fell silent for a while. Lifting her head, she looked at
Marione. But her expression showed no signs of yielding to him and seeing that, Marione
frowned.
I will not withdraw the ceasefire!
Your Highness!
Why dont you calm down a bit, Marione-dono?
Shut up, you beastman defect!
Marione scowled at Ornoth, who had interjected, ready to kill him.
To begin with, why is a Taboo like you here! Youre just
Shut up!
!?
A sudden bellow. The atmosphere became stiff from Eveams shouted words. She glared
fiercely at Marione.
Are you defying the Demon Lords order?
Grr. Hmpf!
He left the room with a snort.
Shouldnt you be stopping him, Your Highness?
She showed a faint smile to Shublars question.
N- No My conviction will not falter.
Then Aquinas, silent until now, spoke.
He has a short temper, but thats just his own way to worry about the future of the
Evila.
Of course he meant Marione.
I know.
His wife and child were killed by the Gabranth.
Orneth quietly closed his eyes. Eveam clenched her fist frustrated by looking at him. She
understood had Marione held an extraordinary grudge because of that incident. Still, she
believed it to be wrong to dominate out of hatred.
You are dismissed for today.
Looking the complete opposite from before, she left the place spiritless and heartbroken
together with Kiria. The others left one by one too, only leaving Aquinas and Ornoth
behind.
Dont take it to heart. As I said just now, Marione just has a short temper.
Ornoth inadvertently smiled on the sudden words from Aquinas.
No, Im more worried about Her Highness.
?
What do you think about her ideals?
.I think its naive. Too naive.
..
However,
Mh?
If a world without grief really exists, I would like to see it.
Yeah.
But as long as were the only ones striving for it, it will be futile.
Youre right.
Someone.
Mh?
If there was someone unbiased against races who could act as a mediator
Its not feasible for Her Highness?
Its impossible for the princess no, Her Highness on her own. Besides, shes the
representative of us Evila.
Right. We need someone that is neither affiliated with the Humas, Gabranth, Pheom
and Evila. He could act as a mediator.
Now thats idealistic.
Still, youll continue to support Her Highness, right?
Yeah.
And I swore to support you back then.
How duteous.
Giving each other a faint smile, they stood up from their seats. Aquinas thought:
(A mediator Thats really idealistic.)
 Chapter 12: Desire for Meat
The Torchu Mountain Range was a hangout for demons. Our protagonist Hiiro Okamura
had to pass through there to get to his destination Surge and thus was
UWAAAAH!
running away with all his might. As for the reason, an annoying amount of demons was
chasing after him.
D- Damn! Who wouldve thought that this was the Torchu Disaster Plant!
He slipped into a gap in the cliff, letting the demons go past him.
How did it come to this? He had finally arrived at the mountain range, but noticed that his
food was running out.
While he roamed around, he found a plant growing on the roadside. That plant bore fruits,
which emitted a sweet fragrance like strawberries. Moreover, the fruits were rather large
and he plugged the plant, thinking it could serve as food.
However, underneath the plant didnt have roots, but was shaped in a creepy humanoid
form out of wood. It suddenly started screaming, so his heart nearly stopped beating.
And then he remembered that the woman at the counter in the Guild taught him about the
demon called Torchu Disaster Plant before coming here.
It wasnt a plant, but a full-fledged demon. Once pulled out, it screamed shrill and
attracted all nearby demons.
Not knowing that it was the Torchu Disaster Plan, he froze up on the spot without
understanding what was going on, whereupon a swarm of demons advanced upon him.
(Oh man, this worlds really interesting)
Even while thinking so, he held his breath and checked the surroundings. It looked like the
demons were gone.
Fuh. I think I couldve beaten them, but so many showed up so suddenly
There were easily over ten of them. For now it was the right decision to hide.
He walked on, reminding himself to be careful about the Torchu Disaster Plant from
now on.
Still, Im hungry.
Even more so after running. He restlessly looked around for something eatable and sniffed
out an aromatic smell from somewhere.
Guess Ill check it out.
He headed towards the smell. After a while, he found a small stream and some fishes
being grilling nearby on skewers at a fire. The great smell stirred up his hunger.
Gulping down, he surveyed the area, looking for the one responsible for this. But as far as
he could tell, no one was around.
Mhm~
No one around. Delicious grilled fish right in front of him. An empty stomach. And again,
no one around.
..Time to dig in.
He couldnt hold himself back. Just at the moment he tried to take the fish,
Get awaaaaay!
A terrible killing intent came from behind him, so he jumped widely to the side. At the
place where he had been at before, now stood a man thrusting a wooden pole into the
ground.
Get away! I wont give you any! Thats my food!
While saying so, he pointed the pole at him like pointing a finger. The man had short
ruffled hair in blue colour. He looked like in his 30s. Even covered by armour, it was
noticeable that he had quite a muscular build.
He carried a broadsword on his back, which lead Hiiro to think that things would get
troublesome if he drew it.
(Still)
Glancing at the fish, his stomach growled again.
Boy! Name yourself! Trying to snatch food from me, the great Arnold, is inexcusable!
State your name!
With half-opened eyes, Hiiro thought: What a bothersome fellow.
Ive nothing to give to you! State your name and begone!
It seemed he had to state his name no matter what, but he considered what to do.
..Mh, first, hear me out.
Whatre you acting all composed for, you thief! I wont be tricked! This is my food!
After all, I caught it!
The man asserted by impressively throwing out his chest.
These fishes are yours?
Yeah! What about it?
Okay, hand it over.
Dont take me for a fool!
Im starving here, so hand it over.
G- Grrr! So demanding. How did your parent raise you, you damn brat!
Who cares about that. First of all, hand it over, grumpy old man.
Say what! Who are you calling grumpy!
He flew into a passion, making you think he would explode if angered any more. Just
when Hiiro thought the man might actually transform, someone came out of the bushes
with a rustling.
U- Uncle
It was a girl around the age of ten. She had silver hair that reached till her waist, but she
wore a headgear like a woollen hat that concealed her hair.
Her big eyes had clear sky-blue pupils. But right now, these eyes were filled with anxiety
and her small body trembled lightly.
O- Oh, Muir~! Give me a moment! Ill educate this ruffian with my fist of love now!
For some reason the man was running his mouth about him, but Hiiro glanced at the little
girl, whereupon she hid herself startled.
..Hah. I understand.
Mh? You understand what, brat?
I wont ask for all the fishes, just share a few with me.
Were you never taught how to ask for a favour, brat!
Huh? I wont compromise any further.
Youre in no position to say that!
Tightly grasping his pole, the man became inflated with hostility. Then he leaped at Hiiro
with quite a speed. Hiiro stepped back right away, dodging the pole attack from his
opponent.
(So fast And he isnt even serious yet.)
While dodging, Hiiro measured his opponents strength by observing him. But his
opponent did the same.
(Mhm, this brat has some good moves)
Arnold was just testing him, but having his attack so easily evaded from seeing it the first
time, he concluded that Hiiro was quite capable. Then the two of them glared at each other
from a distance.
Hiiro grabbed the hilt of his Piercer. The man also seized the broadsword on his back.
Tension was in the air and silence spread, whereupon a scream resounded. It came from
the girl called Muir.
Three Barbarous Kong, oversized gorilla demons, had appeared behind the girl. They were
probably lured in by the smell of the grilled fish and ready to attack the girl at any
moment.
MUIIIIIIIIIR!
The man drew his broadsword and went straight for the Barbarous Kong. His speed was in
a whole different league than before. The demons were startled as if there were dazzled.
Arnold succeeded in cutting off the arm that tried to seize Muir by applying the
momentum of his charge in his sword swing.
GUAAAAH!?
While spraying blood around, it swung its other arm, but the man parried it with his sword
and desperately protected Muir behind him.
U- Uncle
Its okay! Leave this to me and take cover.
He tried to tell her to take shelter, but another Barbarous Kong appeared behind him.
Damn!
At this rate, Muir was in danger. But he had his hands full with the three demons in front
of him right now.
(Kuh! What now! Do I use it No, it would endanger Muir too!)
At that time, he heard a voice from the distant.
Hey~ Can I eat now?
In a completely inappropriate mood, Hiiro gazed upon the grilled fishes in front of him.
Hey, hold it! Eating now!? Colour me surprised! Read the atmosphere, damn it!
Say what you will. By the way, having trouble?
I- If you see it, help me!
Nope. Why would Ive to work for free? Ridiculous.
Say what!
The man warded off the demons attack while his eyes became bloodshot. With the
momentum of repelling it at once, he stood in front of Muir. But four Barbarous Kong
were surrounding them. With one moment of carelessness, Muir would be in danger.
What to do?
Seeing Arnold cornered, Hiiro remained composed. His hunger won over him, his
stomach growling endlessly.
(So, what to do The growling is annoying. Do I secretly snatch some food? Nah, hell
notice)
Just as he was starring at the sweet-smelling fish, a knife was thrown at his feet. Taken
aback by the knife pierced into the ground, he looked at the culprit.
Hey, whats your problem, old man.
Yes, Arnold had thrown that knife.
Okay~ Listen well, fool! Y- You can have these fishes! So help me out! Th- This is a
deal! If you want to eat, obey me!
Nope.
Wha!?
He never expected him to turn him down at this point.
Right now, I can just snatch the fishes and run away!
You devil!
Cant take a joke, huh.
Dont ask for the impossible in this situation!
Hiiro truly handled things at his own pace.
(Oh well, lets work a bit for the fish)
The moment he though that, Arnold cut off a demons arm and that very arm brilliantly
fell down on the fire.
.Aw.
N- No waaaaaay!?
The fishes were cruelly squashed by the arm and got coated with sand and pebbles,
making them non-edible. Seeing that, Hiiro gradually lost his spirit and then
Well, time to move along.
Hey, hey, hold it!
Hiiro was about to leave when he was hastily stopped.
What? Since my pay turned into this, I lost all my motivation.
Grr
He couldve forced Hiiro to take responsibility if it had been due to his ineptitude, but
Hiiro hadnt agreed yet and the negotiations in form of the fishes had failed due to
Arnolds fault, albeit accidentally.
But if he couldnt get Hiiros cooperation, he would have to fight the ferocious demons
while protecting Muir. He wouldve no trouble against them on his own, but since he had
to protect Muir, it was difficult.
F- Fine! Listen, brat!
Mh?
Hiiro, about to leave, turned around on Arnolds shout.
Sheesh! Its my last resort! I- Ill give you some of the Aqua Hound Meat, so help
meee!
.Whats that?
You dont know!? Its a first-grade meat! Eating it grilled, will make your tongue melt
and get you addicted!
Oho.
Hiiros eyes sparkled.
Addicted, huh
Hearing that reminded him of the Addicted Seafood Noodles that he had eaten in
Victorias. It had been delicious. Incredible delicious. He wanted to eat it again by all
means.
Therefore he reacted to the word addicting from Arnold. As Hiiro loved eating, it was
the perfect opportunity to eat something good.
Hey, you better not be lying.
Huh? Of course not! But dont get me wrong! Not everything, you hear! Whoops!
Arnold narrowly dodged the claw of a Barbarous Kong.
Damn it! Listen, brat! I guarantee the taste! But Im only giving you one portion!
At that time, a Barbarous Kong seized Muir and lifted her towards its mouth. Apparently it
attempted to eat her.
Kyaa!
Shit!
Just when he thought that Muir had fallen into the enemys hands, its arm was chopped
off.
GUAAAH!?
The girl fell from its hand towards the ground. Muir tightly shut her eyes, rolled herself up
and braced herself for the impact. Arnold saw that and shouted. Then
Easy there.
Eh?
However Muir only received a soft sensation. Not a shred of pain. When she slowly
opened her eyes, there stood Hiiro with Piercer in his hand.
Can you stand?
Eh, ah Yes.
Then stand up. And youre in the way, stand back.
Muir looked at Hiiro absent-minded. Arnold made a sigh of relief once he confirmed
Muirs well-being. However, Hiiro frowned displeased, bothered by their attitudes.
Hey, get away already, shorty.
Ah, yes
While saying so, she distanced herself from him.
Old man, dont stare into empty space and fight!
Sh- Shut up! Right back at you, dont blame me when you die!
Ridiculous. As if these guys could kill me.
Arnold took a stance with his sword for attacking and felt a shiver running down his back
as he sensed Hiiros thirst for blood.
Hiiro totally intended to slaughter the enemy. To kill them without mercy. That was how
he handled demons attacking him.
His hostility void of any other emotions turned into bloodlust and overruled the area. Even
the Barbarous Kong reacted to that and all four focussed onto Hiiro.
Too troublesome to deal with them one after another. Old man, line them up.
Huh!? Say what?
Just do it. Talking later.
You little Fine!
Sighing resigning, Arnold sharply glared at the scattered Barbarous Kong.
Ill do it, but fall back if you dont want to get dragged into it.
So bossy.
Even while complaining, Hiiro took a step backwards, curious about what he would do.
Then Arnold held his broadsword with a backhand grip and pushed the sword from the
ground upwards while spinning.
Explosive Wind Claw!
Suddenly an enormous blast raged upwards from the ground, no, with Arnold as the
centre. Even Hiiro, standing apart, got a bit wobbly.
The demons in the maelstrom were lifted up into the air with no way to resist.
Oho, not bad.
Seeing that, Hiiro muttered in admiration. Arnold couldve sent them flying like that
anytime, but didnt do so as Muir had been close by.
(I dont feel any magic power from it. It isnt magic?)
The Barbarous Kong were whirled up in midair while vacuum blades cut up their bodies.
Before long, they fell down, all lined up like Hiiro had requested.
Hmm, good enough in the air?
Yeah, perfect.
Hiiro answered, then aimed at the Barbarous Kong falling before his sword.
H- Hey, what are you?
Shut up and watch.
He bluntly discarded Arnolds question. Arnold became sullen, but watched attentively
like he was told.
Hiiro concentrated magic power in his fingertip and wrote extend on his blade. Yes, he
used Word Magic.
Perforate, Piercer.
Then the rapidly extending blade pierced through the falling Barbarous Kong. It smoothly
went through the flesh, uncertain if it was due to the gravity or the swords sharpness.
Arnold had his mouth gaping wide open on this scene. Knowing little of that, Hiiro slowly
let his sword drop to in front of him after he was sure that it had pierced all four of them.
The ground shook greatly upon the impact from the fall of four Barbarous Kong. The four
were tied together through the extended Piercer.
Hiiro felt through the blade how they passed away one after another while groaning.
One skewer of Barbarous Kong ready.
These words marked the end of the battle.
 Chapter 13: Tasting the Aqua Hound
Meat
The battle ended and Hiiro reverted the length of his sword by writing original on it. At
any rate, the sharpness of the piercing could only be called first-rate. It easily went
through the opponent like a hot knife through butter.
(Nothing less from a sword specializing in piercing)
Y- You what did you do?
Shouldnt you be worrying about the shorty instead?
He had no intention to explain it, so he quickly changed the topic. Then Arnold quickly
shouted Muirs name. She slowly appeared from a behind a rock, where she had been
hiding.
A- Are you hurt?
N- No.
G- Good~
As he was relieved from the bottom of his heart, he sunk down on the ground. After a
glance at him, Hiiro sheathed his sword. At that moment, his stomach growled and he
headed towards Arnold.
Hey, old man. Keep your promise.
What are you talking about?
Oho
Hiiro drew his sword from the sheath a bit with a clink.
J- Just kidding! Put that away!
The man shouted in a panic. Hiiro sighed in a bad mood.
Just give me that addicting meat. My stomach is totally empty.
..Hah. Sorry, Muir. I never imagined we would eat it here
He dropped his shoulders with a boo-hoo-hoo, but Muir shook her head shortly.
N- No. He helped us after all. B- Besides, food tastes better with more people.
Uohhh! What a good child you are, Muir!
He embraced Muir while shouting emotionally. Normally this would be a heart-warming
scene, but Hiiro said while pressing onto his stomach.
Just get on with it. Im starving here.
A vein stood out on Arnolds forehead due to his attitude, but he realized that it was no use
saying anything to Hiiro, so he lead the two with a sigh.
Come here. Ill prepare it.
The two of them followed after Arnold to the earlier fireplace.
Ehm~ I think it was Ah, here it is.
He rummaged about behind some rock and got out some large bag. Opening that bag, he
took out yet another bag. Something thick and heavy seemed to be inside that bag.
Is that it?
Yeah, inside is. this!
What he pulled out was meat tied up with a string so that it wouldnt fall apart.
This is Aqua Hound Meat. Moreover, its the shanks, the most delicious part!
He thrust it before him as if to ask for his opinion.
Whatever, let me eat already.
You sure are a self-important brat. Eat some fruits until its done. But leave some for
me.
Ill try my best.
No, no. Leave some for me!
Hiiro ate two out of the six red fruits with the size of a fist, which Arnold took out of the
bag. It was a Gorin Fruit that he had often eaten before.
More.
Already! I gotta prepare the meat too, so show some patience.
Saying so, the man took out a big stone from the fire place. By the looks of it, the bright
red stone was insanely hot.
The meat was placed on top of it. Then it sizzled appetizing and gradually changed colour
brilliantly, releasing meat juice and an aromatic smell.
All three couldnt help but gulp down their saliva. The young Muir was unable to take her
eyes off the meat too.
Hey, isnt it good already?
At the end of his patience, Hiiro asked, but Arnold shook his head.
No, not yet. A certain procedure is needed to bring out the best taste of this meat.
Certain procedure?
The juice temporarily stopped oozing out of the meat, so the string holding it together was
cut. By doing so, the meat gradually swelled up.
O- Oh, whats this!?
Thats meat swelling, unique to Aqua Hound Meat! Letting out the excess fat from
the meat, it swells up. It approximately becomes thrice as big.
Amazing. Its original size was already around the size of a volleyball. Three times of that
was rather big.
When the swelling hit its peak, it was similar to jelly, not like meat at all. He questioned if
it was really meat, but the smell answered it for him. Before he knew it, his drool
overflowed.
Okay, Muir, get the containers!
Arnold was pretty excited too. Muir took out three containers from the bag while nodding
happily.
Arnold quickly cut the meat in a straight horizontal line with the knife hanging from his
waist. Surprisingly enough, the knife cut through it without any resistance as if it was
pudding. After splitting it into three portions, he put it into the three containers.
H- Here you go! Ah, dont eat yet, brat!
Hiiro tried to dig in without delay, but Arnold stopped him.
What? Do you want to torture me?
His stomach was giving the alarm for a while now. If left alone any longer, something
might happen.
Dont be stupid. Itll only be perfect with this!
Saying so, he pulled out a long container with a sauce from the bag.
And that is?
A special sauce made from the Orczy Fruit!
Whatever. Itll taste even better with that?
Yeah, forget about getting addicted, itll send you straight to heaven.
Heh, interesting. Count me in!
The sauce had a colour like ketchup, but was more fluid than solid. It had a faint sweet
and fruity smell.
Okay! Now its perfect!
Yep!
Mhm.
Each of them responded.
Time to eat!
Hiiro used the received fork in place of a knife and cut into the meat very easily. It was
incredible tender. He cut an appropriate mouthful and ate it.
Ohh..!?
A tingling ran through his head.
(It- Its gone!?)
Yes, the piece in his mouth had melted and disappeared. Still, he was by no means
unsatisfied. The meat had disappeared, but its strong flavour intensely stimulated his taste
buds.
(Th- This is!)
He took another mouthful. And yet another.
(I cant stop!)
It was like his body was moving on its own. His whole body was craving for more meat.
Each mouthful of the tender and juicy meat felt like his mouth was stuffed, but he didnt
become stuffed at all. He could still go for more. And it was emphasised by
(This sauce!)
This sweet, yet somewhat sour sauce gave the meat a refreshing flavour, stimulating your
appetite even more. He could really eat this with no end. The other two were devouring it
in a frenzy too.
Then the quite large piece of meat was gone in no time. All three had an entranced
expression. Hiiro never expected such an effect from it.
.Fuh, so what do you say about this meat, brat?
Hiiro closed his eyes and immersed himself in the aftertaste. Then he opened his eyes a bit
and leaked a tepid sigh.
Well done, my servant.
I know, right. After all, this meat, wait, who are you calling your servant!
Just a joke. Dont make a fuss, youll just ruin the mood.
Its your damn fault!
Awawah!
Seeing their exchange, Muir was bewildered.
Hmpf, whatever. So, brat, whats your name?
Name yourself first.
Youre really so damn self-important! Geez, Im Arnold Ocean. An adventurer and
cook!
A cook? I see, that explains your cooking method.
Yeah, I travelled all around the world for cooking receipts. Consider yourself lucky.
And this shorty is?
Hey, listen to me!
Arnold retorted, then continued with a sigh.
Shes Muir Castreia. I picked her up during my travel.
Oh, so in this world children are lying around.
As if! They arent treasure chests!
Not?
Of course not! Some stuff happened in her village.
It indicated that he didnt want to tell more about it. Muir also cast down her eyes
somewhat sorrowful.
(Got their reasons, huh. Well, I aint interested anyway)
A rather pragmatic protagonist.
 Chapter 14: First Comrades?
So, whats your name?
Why do I have to give you my name?
Huh? Come again?
Arnold was troubled how to react to every single of Hiiros unforeseen replies.
Just kidding.
It was a joke!? Thats so annoying!
Im Hiiro Okamura. An adventurer and bookworm.
What the! The last ones just a hobby!
Fufufu
There Muir suddenly let out a small voice.
Oh, Muirs cute when laughing after all.
Being told so, Muir blushed bashful. Arnold made a disgustingly delighted expression as
well.
..Are you pervert into little girls?
Hey, hold it! I cant let that pass!
Uhh. Im not a little girl.
The two of them got angry.
Right! She might not look like it, but shes twelve already! She can even give birth!
Arnold said proudly with a thumps-up, but the little girl next to him glared at him
intensely.
D- Dont say such embarrassing things!
Seeing her talk angrily with her cheeks puffed up, Hiiro realized something.
So different from before.
He had imagined her to be a quiet child that never got angry, far away from being cheeky.
Mh? You mean Muir? Well, duh, anyone would shrink back when a crude villainous guy
with an evil look appears, not just my cute Muir.
Okay, sounds like you would like to taste my sword!
Hiiro emitted a bloodlust with his glasses glittering.
Pft! Just try! If its to protect Muir, Ill even eat poop!
You fail as a human being.
Muir was stumped with mixed feelings too.
Pah! Shes just that important! By the way, I got a question for you, Hiiro.
Im not gonna tell you a thing about my ability.
Grr
It was about that after all.
But I never saw a magic that stretches a sword before.
Its not just a sword, but a katana.
A katana? Now that you mention it. So thats a katana? Looks pretty well-made.
No clue, but its easy to handle.
Mhm~ So regarding the
I aint telling you anything about my magic.
Why! Whats the harm! I shared my meat with you!
That was compensation for my help. The matter is closed.
Ugg
There was nothing to be done about it.
Anyway, Im surprised you can chit-chat with a total stranger.
Mh? Well, someway we ended up eating together after all. Besides, you dont look like a
bad guy.
What makes you think that? Im human after all. I might attack that Gabranth shorty.
!?
In an instant, Muir turned pale and Arnold seized his broadsword. His expression was full
of hostility. But Hiiro calmly looked at them.
Wh- Whatsoever could you be talking about?
Your reaction tells me more than enough.
Arnolds reaction proved that Hiiro had been right.
Kuh. How did you know?
.Mm.
He pointed his finger at a certain place. It was Muirs bottom.
B- Bastard! You were lusting after Muir!?
As he seemed to have a huge misunderstanding, Hiiro reluctantly spelled it out for him.
Take a closer look. Its moving around the whole time her tail, that is.
Eh?
This time, Muir exclaimed surprised. She quickly checked behind her and had her breath
taken away.
H- Hey, Muir
Arnold had frozen up too.
S- Sorry!
Apparently her tail, hidden inside her clothes, had unintentionally popped out due to the
delicious meal.
The tail is a trait of the Gabranth, right? And that hat is hiding the other trait, the animal
ears, right?
The two fell silent on Hiiros utterance. Arnold then spoke with a troubled expression.
..Indeed, shes a Gabranth. But Muir we have done nothing wrong! So dont tell
anyone!
He looked at him earnestly. At the same time, Arnold got ready to draw his sword
anytime but that was needless.
Tell anyone? Why would I? I dont care at all if youre human or a beastman.
Huh?
The two had their mouths gaping wide-open.
That shes from a different race doesnt change the fact that shes a living being, right?
Y- You
To be honest, I dont give a fuck. Whats so fun about spreading rumours?
Hiiro too asked earnestly with a frown. Seeing that, Arnold burst out in a laughter.
Kakakakaka! Youre a funny guy, Hiiro!
Dont laugh at me. Ill stab ya.
No, I see now. Of course there are guys like you
Saying so, Arnold turned his bottom to him.
.Whats the big idea?
Hiiro grimaced from suddenly having an ass shoved into his face. He seriously considered
stabbing him once.
Just look.
There a tail appeared from above the trousers. Hiiro widened his eyes a bit.
.You are one too.
Yeah. I- we are Gabranth.
Then he heard from them that they were on their way to cross the border into the
Gabranth continent. But since this was the Humas continent, it would without a doubt
call forth a disaster when their true identities were found out, given the current state of
affairs in the world.
People were more understanding towards them than with the Evila and didnt kill them
on the spot, but they undeniable attracted attention. Not to forget the radicals. Arnold had
seen more than enough of these.
For that very reason, they had hid their true identities and pretended to be humans.
Hiiro glanced at Arnolds head in search for a certain something when faced with a
beastman. Noticing his gaze, Arnold laughed shorty and asked.
Wondering why I have no animal ears?
Yes, Arnold wore no headgear. Yet no animal ears could be seen.
Wanna know?
Not really.
I see, if you want to know that bad, Ill tell you.
Didnt you hear me?
Dont be like that. Besides its not completely unrelated to you.
After these words, Arnold started talking before Hiiro could reply.
You see I lost them.
Lost them?
Hiiro asked back by reflex.
Yeah, because Im a former slave.
The slave system. It was a system mainly established for humans to persecute beastman.
Kidnapped at a young age, they got a crest called Magic Lock Crest engraved onto
their bodies. The mark prevented them from running away or rebelling by letting the
magic power in their bodies react to such attempts, giving them intense pain.
Long ago, when the beastman had no own country, no status or authority, many of them
were turned into slaves by humans as domestic animals.
Nowadays the slave system was abolished, but was still used behind the scenes in form of
slave markets.
Arnold was a victim to that and the human, who bought him as a slave, had his animals
ears ripped out. His ears, the pride of a beastman, had been taken away eternally just
because the human had happened to be in a bad mood.
I see now.
It was related to Hiiro, since he was a human too. One of the Humas, who persecuted the
beastmen, not just Arnold.
One way or another, I got rid of the Magic Lock Crest and fled.
Can it be removed that easily?
Nah, no one but the master can erase it. Though it automatically disappears when the
master dies.
Then you
Yeah, I couldnt do it myself, but I had a guy that knew about how I, how we slaves were
treated, do it.
With the death of his master, Arnold officially became free. Hearing this story, Muir too
became despondent and looked saddened.
Well, after I got my freedom, I became a travelling cook! Sparkling, aint I?
The sparkling aside, you sure had a tough life. Normally it wouldnt be strange to have a
trauma about humans.
The fact that he was talking with Hiiro like this now was a mystery in itself.
Let bygones be bygones. Not to forget, the one, who helped me, was a Humas as well.
I would totally go for revenge. Doing this and that
Y- Youre scaring me Pooh! Anyway, Im happy right now and thats all that matters.
He said while petting Muirs head. She narrowed her eyes pleased.
Reminds me, whatre you doing in this area, Hiiro? A quest?
I have no obligation to
answer me. Yeah, yeah, enough of that. Whats the harm in telling me at least that?
Sure, there was no harm, but he had no reason to either. It was merely Arnolds curiosity.
And not just his, Muir also stared at him attentively.
.Haah. I intend to
The two hung on Hiiros every word. He spoke slowly
cross the border.
Eh? Y- You mean?
Yeah, just like you two.
Why! Whys a human like you going to the beastman continent!
Huh? Obviously because I wanna see it.
.Come again?
I dont give a damn about politics. I do what I want and stop at nothing, not even killing,
if someone stands in my way.
..Pft.
Arnold burst out in laughter again.
Whats so funny, pervert?
Hey, is that title a given now!?
Anyway, Im just doing the same as you guys.
Arnold suddenly said with a serious look.
Its not a field trip, man. The Gabranth are currently trigger-happy in more than one
way. If they spot a human, it wont end well.
Fine by me. Ill turn the tables on them!
Are you serious?
Naturally. Ive no reason to run away.
The beastman are strong.
But Im stronger.
Since he had the Word Magic, he believed that it would work out.
You dont say now. Im getting more and more interested in you.
Stop it, youre giving me shivers. I dont swing that way.
Neither do I, damn it!
Arnold then shouted Cant you take this serious? angrily, whereas Hiiro responded
Probably not indifferently. Watching over their exchange, Muir once again spilled a
small smile.
Anyway, our meeting must be some kind of fate. And were heading in the same
direction too. Wanna go together?
Stop messing around. What nonsense is that? Im just fine by
Saying so, he suddenly made a somewhat musing face and fell silent, so Arnold asked
him.
Wh- Whats wrong?
You meant to say: Please come with us. Right?
Grr I swear this brat is
He glared at him while grinding his teeth, but sighed right afterwards.
Haah~ I cant win against you with words. Fine, well come with you.
Do want you want.
Originally Hiiro had planned to act alone, but this was a good opportunity to learn about
the beastman. It was definitely better to have some background knowledge about his
destination, the beastman continent. Therefore he permitted them to accompany him.
Ah, before I forget it.
Suddenly Arnold glared at him with narrowed eyes.
What?
Just a warning.
Tell me.
..Dont lay hands on Muir.
Im normal, you pervert.
Dont screw with me! Im super normal, you fool!
Mh? Thats a first. I certainly dont have an interest in little girls, but I was sure you
had?
Okay, lets take this outside, you worthless brat!
Were already outside, Mr. Paedophile.
Dont call me that!
Muir wearily shrugged her shoulders on their never-changing exchange and whispered
with a voice so quiet that it couldnt be heard by anyone.
Muh, Im not a little girl.
Her utterance was gone with the wind.
 Chapter 15: The Heroes hear Rumours
about him
Aw, my shoulders are so stiff~
The one rolling his shoulders exhausted was one of the Heroes summoned to
Victorias, Aoyama Takashi. Next to him stood the other three Heroes, looking just as
exhausted.
The captain of the second division of the army, Vale Kimble, stood in front of them while
watching these four.
Good job. The current quest was quite rewarding again.
The quest had been to hunt Stinger Bats in the Droke Cave. It was put up because
their population was too big and they lately started to attack the town.
Moreover, since poisonous demons were living in the Droke Cave too and footing
was bad in the dark, it was given a rather high rank, namely C.
However, the four of them had a high level and a superb teamwork, so they managed to
hunt over a hundred Stinger Bats. That should take care of the quest, so they returned to
the castle.
The EXP from all the demons sure was worth it.
When Takashi said that, everyone nodded in response.
Yes and we discovered some flaws in our teamwork, so we can work on that now.
Suzumiya Chika wiped her sweat with a towel.
Then let us take a look at your Status now.
They confirmed it like Vale told them.
Taishi Aoyama
Lvl 23
HP 120/406
MP 89/370
EXP 7200
NEXT 987
ATK 212 (263)
DEF 195 (210)
AGL 130 (137)
HIT 152 (158)
INT 119 (122)
Magic Attribute Fire, Wind, Lightning, Light
Magic Fireball (Fire, Attack)
Flame Lance (Fire, Attack)
Wind Cutter (Wind, Attack)
Cyclone (Wind, Attack)
Thunder Shock (Lightning, Attack)
Thunder Break (Lightning, Attack)
Lighting (Light, Effect)
Light Arrow (Light, Attack)
Title Hero, World Traveller, Harem Creator, Awakened One
Chika Suzumiya
Lvl 23
HP 134/373
MP 65/340
EXP 7200
NEXT 987
ATK 200 (250)
DEF 200 (210)
AGL 140 (155)
HIT 145 (148)
INT 120 (128)
Magic Attribute Fire, Earth, Ice, Light
Magic Fireball (Fire, Attack)
Flame Lance (Fire, Attack)
Grave (Earth, Attack)
Earthquake (Earth, Attack)
Ice Needle (Ice, Attack)
Ice Tornado (Ice, Attack)
Lighting (Light, Effect)
Light Arrow (Light, Attack)
Title Hero, World Traveller, Sport Queen, Awakened One
Shuri Minamoto
Lvl 23
HP 200/310
MP 29/530
EXP 7200
NEXT 987
ATK 107 (119)
DEF 110 (121)
AGL 130 (135)
HIT 118 (120)
INT 200 (215)
Magic Attribute Wind, Water, Light
Magic Wind Cutter (Wind, Attack)
Green Bind (Wind, Support)
Water Wall (Water, Support)
Bubble Shot (Water, Attack)
Heal (Light, Recovery)
Antidote (Light, Recovery)
Charge (Light, Support)
Title Hero, World Traveller, Yamato Nadeshiko, Awakened One
Shinobu Akamori
Lvl 23
HP 90/342
MP 34/500
EXP 7200
NEXT 987
ATK 115 (127)
DEF 113 (124)
AGL 165 (170)
HIT 120 (122)
INT 207 (222)
Magic Attribute Water, Lightning, Light
Magic Mist (Water, Support)
Aqua Spiral (Water, Attack)
Paralyze (Lightning, Effect)
Acceleration (Lightning, Support)
Heal (Light, Recovery)
Cleaning (Light, Recovery/Support)
Ray (Light, Attack)
Title Hero, World Traveller, Curious One, Awakened One
(Looks all good, but I could do without the Harem Creator title)
Taishi wasnt satisfied with his own title, because he didnt have a single memory of ever
creating a harem.
Whatre you spacing out for, Taishi?
Eh? Ah, n- nothing! Ahaha!
He was surprised when Chika suddenly called out to him, because there was no way he
could tell her about his title.
Weirdo. Anyway, we got rather strong.
Yeah, our hard work paid off.
Yep, Shuricchi is right. We have to continue like this~
Yes, you are all right.
Vale also brightened up his expression happily.
Still, Im really pooped today~
Geez, Taishi, youre so sloppy.
Chika cautioned Taishi, who lay down on the ground.
Let me for today~ Ah, reminds me, Vale, did anything strange happen lately?
Anything strange? Let me think
Vale put his hand against his chin and looked musing.
Now that you mention it, some wanted men were caught in Ames the other day.
I think Ames is a village west of here?
Vale affirmed Shinobus question with a nod.
Yes.
And the caught men were rather famous, werent they?
Yes, the Harios Brothers. They are notorious adventurer that murdered and thieved.
Though they were stripped off their adventurer title when their crimes became known. So
it is more correct to call them former adventurer.
Mhm, these guys were caught?
Indeed and the testimony of the villagers is rather garbled.
What do you mean?
Everyone, not just Shinobu, curiously paid attention to Vale.
Every villager is saying that a Hero clad in a red robe came to their rescue when the
Harios Brothers preyed the village.
A red robe? A hero? What the?
All I know is that he had black hair, used a magic that extended his sword and had a
power to make his opponent faint just from a touch.
Black hair couldnt be?
Th- The report also mentioned he had a self-important attitude.
Black hair and self-important?
Shinobu looked at everyones faces and apparently everyone was reminded of the same
person. But they all believed it to be some kind of mistake.
Nah not him. He said himself that hes just an average person after all.
He would never help anyone with that twisted personality of his.
Haha, thats going too far, Chika.
Mh~ But, I wonder whats true. Actually, wheres he now anyway?
No one knew the answer to that. Vale shook his head too.
Well, thinking wont get us anywhere. Well just do what we can!
Chika declared encouraging to everyone. Everyone responded with a nod.
Hiiros party arrived at Surge, the town near the border, but an unforeseen situation took
place there.
Hey, whats the meaning of this?
N- No idea
Hiiro frowned sullen, whereas Arnold next to him twitched his cheek muscles.
A large number of people had set up stalls and attracted a crowd in front of them. Hiiro,
not a fan of crowds, got irritated by this confluence and thereby resulting enthralled
atmosphere.
M- Maybe a festival?
Muir inclined her head lovely and her eyes were sparkling. The endless line of stores
might have fascinated her.
Wait, isnt today the first day of Urui?
Indeed, Uncle.
By the way, Urui referred to the month name.
January: Nalwine
February: Nunui
March: Guweron
April: Guviris
May: Losron
June: Norui
July: Kelves
August: Urui
September: Ivanness
October: Nalbress
November: Hisui
December Grisron
These were the months of this world with twenty-eight days each. Incidentally, the year
was called Anol, currently it was 214 Anno Anol.
Whats so special about today?
You dont know, Hiiro? The Raer Festival is held annually today.
Raer Festival?
This world knew of seasons as well.
Spring: Esuil
Summer: Raer
Autumn: Jarvas
Winter: Riu
Its Raer right now. To blow off this heat, theyre holding stuff like this here and there.
(I see. Just a simple summer festival)
His discomfort only grew from realizing that. It was already hot to begin with, there was
this obnoxious guy next to him and this crowd on top of that only added oil to the fire. It
was really irritating.
Hey, were you thinking something rude just now?
Me? Nah. I only thought you were annoying, old man.
Listen here! Cant you deny it, even if you have to lie? What are you answering honestly
for, damn it!
Thats whats so annoying about you.
S- Seriously, one of these days
He clenched his trembling fist. At that time, Arnolds vision fell onto Muir. Her face was
flushed and she watched at the bustling people.
Okay, Ive decided! Say what you want, but Im determined!
Whats that out of the blue? You finally lost it?
Shut up!
Muir blinked her eyes in puzzlement too.
Were staying the night here, right? Then lets enjoy the festival too!
On these words, Muirs expression lit up with energy. She seemed rather delighted.
Actually, she wanted to go around the festival, but was fretting as she couldnt say it out
loud.
I see. Then have a good time, you two. Im at the inn.
Wait.
Hiiro tried to leave, but was stopped at the shoulder.
Let go.
No, no, how can you be like this now? Lets enjoy the festival.
Not interested.
Mhm, you sure you want to act like that?
What do you mean?
Arnold put up one finger and smirked. Hiiro felt like knocking him down for that, but
resisted.
Listen, the Raer Festival here in Surge is quite big.
..
There are tons of shops~ Moreover, theres a super popular stall here.
Hiiros shoulders twitched as the words super popular piqued his interest.
To add to that, theyre holding a competition to see which is the most popular stall in
Surge. A food stall wins every year but see what Im getting at?
..Certainly. It serves really good food?
I think you would be quite pleased.
Mhm.
Arnold was well versed. Seemingly it wasnt his first time at the festival in Surge. It
didnt seem like he was lying either, nor had he any reason to. Then came the bait in form
of good food.
As a result, Hiiro went ahead of the two.
H- Hey.
Arnold was disappointed, thinking is persuasion had failed, but Hiiro said without turning
around.
Lead the way already. What if the good stuff sells out, pervert?
Dont call me pervert!
He shouted angry, but his mouth formed a small smile. Muir was thrilled from anticipation
too. The three of them settled on enjoying the festival for a while.
 Chapter 16: Raer Festival
Burning Peach Candy?
Hiiro muttered while looking at the sign of a store.
Oh, theyre selling quite the rare fruit!
Hello, please come closer!
The stall owner, an energetic old man was radiating with courtesy. Muir looked at the
Burning Peach Candy displayed at the stall with sparkling eyes.
Old man, give us three!
Sure thing! Ohh, the little missys cute, so Ill give you an extra big one!
Th- Thanks Ehehe.
Muir spilled a happy smile.
Is it good?
Yeah, you bet~ The fruit is shaped like a burning fire and while its candy, its soft
enough to masticate it. Well, youll understand how burning it is once you try it.
Being told so. Hiiro ate a mouthful. He certainly could bite it off easily and its taste spread
in his mouth while he chewed it. Then suddenly something popped inside his mouth.
Mh?
Hehe, surprised? The prickling on the tongue is the secret of the Burning Peach!
This flavour was addicting for sure. It was damn sweet, yet a treat to your taste buds. This
was surely popular with the kids. Muir too was holding her cheek with an entranced
expression.
Okay! Onto the next one!
Arnold took the lead and the other two followed him.
(So this is a festival. If it got good food, it isnt all that bad)
Hiiro never went to a festival back in Japan, so he was quite drawn to this new experience.
Though it was typically for him to wish that this crowd wasnt here.
A lot of stalls were similar to the ones in Japan, like a shooting range or drawn lots. Muir
was enjoying it to the fullest, but after walking around for a while, Hiiros mentality
finally started to reach its limit.
(Aw, this sucks. People bump into me and step on my feet Cant they all disappear?)
His thoughts started to wander into dangerous waters. Then he spotted a rather large stall.
The sign of the stall read as following:
Happiness Shark Sandwich
Arnold, looking at the same sign, showed a surprised expression.
N- No way THAT Happiness Shark?
You know it?
Yeah, of course! Its an ingredient each cook would like to prepare at least once!
Hiiro presumed that it must be something really good from his excited attitude.
Listen, the Happiness Shark only lives in the Great Bull Sea. Moreover, only at its
deepest part, so it rarely comes up to the surface. Its like super rare, but it appears for a
short while for laying eggs. It body has a beautiful pink colour and a jade-green horn on
its head. Its said that every single part of its body, be it the horn or fangs, can eaten!
Arnold spoke with passion, but Hiiro basically had no interest in animals, so it went in one
ear and out the other.
So, is it good?
Of course! Listen, its taste is said to top even the Aqua Hound Meat!
Buy it. Now.
In an instant, Hiiros look changed to something close of a killing intent.
S- Sure.. b- but.
What?
Look there.
Mh?
Arnold pointed at a cylinder lottery like you often saw at shopping districts.
They have a limited stock so you have to win that to eat it.
Say what!?
A shiver run all over his body. Coming all the way here and not getting to eat this
delicious food? Hiiro bit his lips on this torture.
Each person has one try and it looks like several won already Oh, the plate says they
only have six portions left The lines pretty long too, so I guess its no good.
Hiiro clenched his fist frustrated as he saw Arnold throwing in the towel.
(Wait, wait. That Aqua Hound Meat was awesome. But I cant eat the food in front of
my eyes thats even better? Hows that possible No, the word giving up isnt in my
dictionary)
Hiiro raised his face with a jerk and glared at the stall.
Let me give you my thanks, old man.
Huh?
My thanks for showing me this.
Gladly, but you cant eat it
No, theres no reason to give up.
He looked at the people spinning the cylinder lottery. Apparently you won when a golden
ball dropped out.
(In that case)
He concentrated magic power in his finger tip.
Show me your hands, you two.
Eh?
The other two looked blankly.
The line in front of the lottery slowly became shorter. With some winning, there were only
three portions left at last.
But fortunately, no one else won since then. And then finally
My turn.
Hiiro had its chance. He gulped and slowly spun the cylinder. It clattered and then
.PLOP
Everyone swallowed their saliva. The ball that dropped out was
FUAHAHAHA! Nothing is impossible for me!
Hiiro burst out in laughter in a exaggerated manner. Yes, he perfectly got a golden ball.
And a pale glowing word was written in his fist that was raised high into the air. It said
good luck.
He had been worried over what to write. The word luck couldve worked as well, but he
wasnt sure if his luck would increase or decrease through it. What about come out
then? A ball would have dropped out for sure, but not necessarily a golden one.
Therefore he had written good luck, since he could easily imagine becoming lucky
through it. Magic meant imagination. Any unnecessary thoughts would reduce its power.
So he chose the easy to imagine word good luck. His magic was really like a cheat.
Moreover, it was a triple pack. He had written the same word for the other two, because
that increased the chance of one of them winning even more.
Still, it meant exposing his magic to them.
(Well, I regret nothing. Its for the food anyway)
His appetite won over the troubles of having it exposed. As a result, all three of them won
in a row. Of course the other two had their mouths gaping wide-open on this scene, but
Hiiro considered explaining it to them as he was in a really good mood.
H- Hey, Hiiro?
I know what you want to ask, but for now eat!
In his hands was a dish like a hamburger. The filling was the Happiness Shark of course. It
had a light pink colour and was wrapped in some vegetables like lettuce with a salty-sweet
sauce.
MUNCH. Ohh!?
Where am I? For a moment, he felt like he was inside the sea with the pressure of the deep
sea squeezing his body. Such a rich flavour. The compatibility with the bread was
extraordinary and just a single bite let him feel the soul of the ocean.
His body melted away from the stimulation on his tongue, no, inside his whole mouth.
Furthermore, he tasted something crunchy. It was the horn that Arnold mentioned before.
Delicious. The fried gristle with excellent seasoning was indescribable delicious, too. His
body readily ingested everything, even the bones and fangs.
(Holy cow. Who knew something so delicious existed!)
It was more delicious than any fish he had eaten before. The inside of this stomach was
frolicking as if the food was still alive. It was earth-shattering good. Moreover, his body
felt like it was brimming with power.
Wow Just wow
(Definitely a win)
His cheeks naturally slackened. He might fall asleep on the spot from the rapture if he
were to relax. It was a really pleasant sensation, like he was leisurely swimming in the sea
under the warm sun.
When he looked at the other two, Muir was relishing the food too. She seemed to like
eating as well, so she was in a good mood from getting to eat something so good. As for
Arnold He was crying for some reason.
To be honest, it was not a pleasant sight to see an old man crying over food. Well, the food
was certainly worth crying over, but it somewhat spoiled the mood, so Hiiro decided to
smack him afterwards.
Oh~ Im stuffed! Stuffed to no end~
Arnold smiled happily.
Yeah, it was delicious. Ehm well
Muir looked at Hiiro.
Uhm Th- Thank you.
Seemingly she had wanted to express her gratitude. Hiiro replied with a simple No prob,
but this triggered Arnold to ask about the Word Magic.
So, will you tell me about what you wrote on my palm earlier?
..Fine.
Eh? Youll really tell me?
Arnold had thought he would refuse again, so he asked back on reflex.
What? I can just keep it to myself then.
Ah, no, no. Let me hear it! That word is that your magic?
Yes, its called Word Magic. An unique magic.
An unique magic!?
Youre too loud! I wont tell you more!
S- Sorry. B- But is it really an unique magic?
Yeah. See the word on your palm?
Y- Yes.
Thats a word from where I lived and I can draw out the effect from the word.
This world didnt know of Kanji, so the other two couldnt read it, so he frankly explained
the magic. Both of them listened with a dumbfounded expression.
Actually, isnt your magic unfair?
*NOD*
Muir nodded asserting to Arnolds words.
Who cares. Its like an inborn talent.
Well, sure, but Still, Ive heard of unique magic, but none as powerful as this.
Oho, like what for example?
Hiiro was interested in unique magic besides his own.
Lets see, magic that controls space, magic that brainwashes people and magic that
manipulates other magic.
They indeed sound powerful.
Especially the brainwashing one sounded dangerous. He didnt know how it worked, but a
magic that bewitches other peoples hearts was too powerful.
But with your Word Magic, you can use any of these magic I just mentioned too,
right?
To be honest, he could. Maybe he couldnt control it as perfect as the original, but it was
possible to use a word with a similar effect.
Indeed, I can.
I knew it, so unfair~ Youre a damn cheater~
*NOD*
It might be omnipotent, but its not invincible.
What do you mean?
Who knows? Ive no reason to tell you.
Grr Well, you arent a fool that would tell others your weakness.
Indeed.
But leaving that aside, your magics still too fascinating! Truly paradisiacal!
Whatever. Im tired, so Im going to the inn. Also, dont tell anyone about this.
Listen to me!
Hiiro acted at his own pace as always, whereas the other two sighed and followed him.
Mh? Enough of the festival already?
Eh? Ah, yeah, Im satisfied
I had fun too!
There you have it.
Then go book a room, servant.
Im repeating myself, but I aint your servant! Also, pay some respect to your elders!
Dont be so arrogant just because you were born earlier.
It let me experience more of life! Apologize! Apologize to me right away!
Hiiro looked at the suddenly shouting Arnold and said.
.Dont become like him, shorty.
What do you mean, you damn brat!
Hiiro shifted his gaze to Muir, but she was troubled how to react.
Ignoring Arnolds annoying outburst, Hiiro headed to the inn. But a problem occurred
there.
.Eh? No free rooms?
Arnold had his mouth gaping wide-open at the front desk. Behind him, Hiiro was emitted
a displeased aura to the max.
My deepest apologizes. Due to the festival, we have no vacant rooms at the moment.
What to do now? Arnold sweated bullets, wondering how to reason with the devil behind
him that glared at him with a killing intent.
Arnold slowly and quietly turned his head around and looked at the black-haired boy in
question.
Whats the deal, old man?
N- Nothing I can do here, can I? When theyre booked out, theyre booked out.
.Hah, sleeping outside even though were at a town
Hiiro muttering so with empty eyes was a rare sight. To be honest, he had hoped to sleep
in a proper bed after camping outside for so long, but sadly enough, it was an
unaccomplished dream.
Damn Stupid festival Just explode.
He said something dreadful, but he had enjoyed the festival himself, so he didnt snap for
real. They shouldve booked a room beforehand. No, even then, the rooms might have
booked out already, but he regretted not checking it.
Excuse me
The inn keeper at the front desk called out to them, so the three of them looked at him
dispirited.
If I may suggest, why dont you try out the Guild?
The Guild?
Arnold titled his head.
Ah, yes. The Guild has resting rooms for their staff, but if you talk to them, they might
give you a room?
Upon that, Arnolds expression brightened up and he nodded.
I see. On a day like this, they really might give us a room.
Are we going there?
Muir looked at him with an upturned gaze and Arnold placed his hand on her head.
Yeah, its our last hope.
I hope it wont be in vain.
Brat! Whyre you saying that! Dont be so damn negative!
Lets hurry.
Again, listen to me!
Hiiro swiftly left the inn, whereas the other two followed in a rush.
 Chapter 17: Guild Master
The Guild housed quite a few people, but some way or another, they had a room for the
three to sleep in. The party was relieved that their trip wasnt in vain.
They were taken to a rest room and laid down on the beds. It definitely was better than
sleeping outside.
By the way, what are you going to do from now on?
Arnold asked, whereupon Hiiro answered while closing his eyes.
It would be bad to just slip by the checkpoint, right?
Yeah, unless you have an official Visa.
Do you?
Yeah, for Muir and me.
How did you get it?
Wait, you dont even know that? How did you want to cross the border?
Talk my way through and if that doesnt work through force.
Scary! Normally I would laugh at your stupidity, but now that I know of your magic, it
only sounds scary!
Arnold feared that he would cross the border by beating the clerks with his Word
Magic, because his power was more than able to.
Listen, the Visa is issued at the Guild. Look.
Saying so, he showed him a piece of paper slightly bigger than a train ticket. Written on it
were the issued and expiration date.
Then I can just get one here
No, even if you apply for one here, it takes quite some time until its approved, you
know?
Seriously?
Seriously. Usually you get it from the Guild in the capital of the country. And even then,
it takes around one week. In your case, you apply for it here, then the Guild in the capital
verifies it and you only get your Visa once they approve.
First you applied for it, then your personal history and origins were investigated. Needless
to say, you wouldnt get an approval when you had a criminal record. But if there were no
problems and a valid reason for crossing the border, the Guild Master gave his approval on
the permit. That was the Visa.
Oho, so the Guild Master in the capital is quite the big shot?
Come again? You were in the capital, right? How come you dont know?
I had no interest.
..Hah. Listen and remember this well, Hiiro. Do you know how many SSS rank
adventurer are amongst the humans?
Three, I think?
Yeah and one of them is the Guild Master in the capital.
Mm.
Dont give me a mm!
That was Hiiros only reaction, since he had no interest in other people.
Hes amazing, you know? Only people with superior strength and popularity are chosen
for the position. They even say his physical ability is equal to a beastman. Truly a
monster.
I understand that this monster is lost in his status and prestige.
H- Hey Its certainly said that the Guild Master has an equal power to the King in
emergencies, but arent you going too far?
Dun care.
.Haah. Anyway, his name is
Mh? Oh, its been a while, Vale!
It has indeed been a while, Judom-sama.
The man that greeted Vale, the caption of the second division of the Victorias army,
with a generous smile was Judom Lankars.
He wore a splendid white beard, but was only in his late 40s. His shortly trimmed white
hair had other reasons than from old age.
His gentle expression gave off an aura that put even children at ease. But his abnormal
figure became obvious when standing.
The height of his body was over two metre and his trained arms looked as hard and robust
as steel.
His whole body was so muscular that you would think his clothes would rip on the
slightest movement.
Fuhaha. Stop with the sama. Youre a prominent captain yourself now!
He clapped Vale on his back while laughing openhearted. But even though it shouldve
been a light pat, it felt like a strike that gradually cut down his HP to Vale.
*COUGH* I- I see that you have not changed, Judom-sama.
Vale showed a happy smile while rubbing his back.
So, whats up? Its rare for you to come here.
I came here to ask a favour of you, the Guild Master.
Currently they were inside the Guild, in the room of the Guild Master.
Oho, something troublesome again? Forget it, Im retired. Leave the frontlines to the
youngsters.
What are you talking about! Even now, no one is able to hold a candle to you as an
adventurer!
Fuhaha! Youre giving me too much credit! Besides, I heard that the Heroes were
summoned. Its their era now, right?
Judom asked with a slightly sharp gaze, but Vale didnt notice it.
No, no, a strong person is always in demand. Especially someone as strong as you.
Hearing Vales answer, Judom clouded his expression a bit, but brightened it up again
right away.
And I tell you, my era is over. As I am right now, I am only a close match for a SS rank. I
cant move around like in my SSS rank days anymore.
Judom said kind of self-deprecating with an insightful expression.
You are being too modest. Just now you said to leave the front lines to the youngsters.
Yeah, I did.
I would like to ask you to train these youngsters for battle.
..The Heroes?
Yes.
For a while, the two gazed at each other. Judom looked at Vale, who confronted him with
an earnest look, and laughed faintly.
The same look as back then, when you asked to become my disciple.
Although you turned me down in the end. Back then you said to me: Youre not good
enough to be my disciple. I only take in someone that can fight on the same level as me.
Did I really say that?
Judom smiling, reminiscing about his juvenility.
And now people, who can fight on your level, have appeared.
.Is that so.
Wiping off his smile, he answered Vale.
Please teach them! It is for the sake of the future of us Humas!
For the future of Humas, huh
Vale looked at him with determined eyes, with straightforward eyes. Judom took out his
pipe and lighted it. Then he slowly blew out some smoke.
Hey, Vale.
Yes?
Do you know why I became the Guild Master?
Thats No, I do not.
Because the Guild Master can give commands with the same authority as the King in
emergencies.
Judom-sama?
When I was an adventurer, I always wondered why this country, no, this continent keeps
waging war.

Every day I prayed that someone would bring peace to the world. Salvation by faith, so
to speak. But the dispute between races escalated and spread to this country too. Of course
I took up arms, because there were things I wanted to protect. But what do you think the
then Guild Master did at that time?
..
As he knew the answer, Vale looked shameful.
The Guild Master went far away. He abandoned the country. Abusing his authority as a
Guild Master, he escaped for his own good. Due to that, the command chain of the
adventurer broke down and many lives that couldve been saved were lost.
Judom-sama
The King had appointed that Guild Master.
Vale kept silent on his words. The King had been responsible for appointing that Guild
Master. Judom was angry at himself too for not being able to see his true character.
So I desperately grew stronger and aimed to be the Guild Master. Then I asked the King
for authorities to command during emergencies. And thus the Guild Master became
another King for the county.

I aimed for the one and only position that could correct the Kings mistakes. That was the
best I could do as an adventurer. But
Judom clenched his fist frustrated. Vale widened his eyes from seeing this. Even now, the
Kings orders were absolute. But the Guild Master had the right to decide about all
emergencies regarding adventurers.
Judom gave Vale a quiet and cold look.
The King then committed another mistake.
Wha! How can you say that!
Vale was shocked about the sudden criticism of the King. Going any further would be
defamation.
The Kind sacrificed three people for what? Wait, ones still barely alive, I guess.
Then he threw a glance at Vale, telling him to answer.
Th- Thats
The Hero Summoning Sure, our country is in danger. But I advised the King that there
other things to do before summoning Heroes.
You did such a thing?
Vale didnt know that, so he frowned at him.
Why did we reject the peace treaty?
Peace treaty? What are you talking about?
Mhm, I guess you werent informed. Well, naturally.
Judom shook his head wearily.
Ex- Explain yourself, Judom-sama!
A few years ago, there should have been a peace treaty from the Evila.
Impossible! I never heard of such a thing!
The top brass must have swept it under the carpet.
While blowing out some smoke, Judom said so.
B- But still! Even if such a letter came from the Evila, we cannot trust it!
Why didnt we seek a dialogue?

You dont know the outcome unless you try it.

Thats
Vale understood very well that it was a sound argument, so he couldnt object.
I know how you feel. I also know how they betrayed us on previous meetings initiated
through letters. But there should be other methods before sacrificing your own daughters,
no?
H- His Majesty was grieving about that as well.
One does not simply grieve over your daughters deaths!
His earlier gentle expression changed completely, turning into dreadful intensive one. Vale
broke sweat on his whole body. That was the spirit of an retired adventurer
Judom sighed while shaking his head.
Either way, if he had just consulted me, I would have come along to wherever the
meeting would have been. Youn like many others, may not know, but there are good guys
amongst the Gabranth and Evila too.
Th- That certainly is true, but its likewise a fact that the Evila king tries to destroy us
Humas.
A fact?
Yes!
Then do you know about this? The Evila King has changed.
Eh?
When a King changes, so does the policy. The letter was sent by the new King as well.
Nevertheless, the King ignored my advise and called strangers from another world.
Calling them strangers For our sake, the Heroes are
risking their lives?

I dont know what world they came from, but I dont think they care enough about our
world to risk their lives for it. If I were in their shoes and suddenly brought here against
my will, I would leave everything behind and go on a trip.
That was exactly what Hiiro did, but Vale was shocked from Judoms words and froze up.
B- But the Heroes seriously are
They just havent faced a life-or-death situation. Not many recover after tasting despair.
..
Theyve a home too, right? As the one who called them here, the King has to make sure
they are returned alive hasnt he?
Vale looked downward and closed his eyes.
From what I heard, another guy was summoned, but he left as he had no reason to
comply?
Ah, yes.
I can trust that guy more than the Heroes.
Wh- What do you mean!?
That you dont understand it shows how inexperienced you still are, Vale.
Judom-sama
Then Judom showed a gentle expression again, placing his pipe on the desk.
Were done here, Vale.
B- But!
Think it over once more about what you have to do. Its your turn to advise the King
now.
I could never
How can someone save the world, when the advice from friends or retainers goes
unheeded?
After that Judom didnt say another word and Vale left the room astonished.
 Chapter 18: A Method to pass the Check
Point
Judom Lankars?
Yeah, Judom Lankars. A former adventurer that was well known as the Impact
King.
Apparently it was a nickname, but Hiiro frowned upon hearing it.
That name sounds like a delusional middle schooler came up with it
Middle schooler?
Forget it.
Okay? Anyway, remember his name. Its such a waste that hes a Humas.
Oho, wouldnt expect that from someone whos lost in status and prestige.
I keep telling you, he isnt like that! He took care of me once too, albeit a long time ago.
Arnold narrowed his eyes reminiscing.
Well, I couldnt care less about that guy, but at this rate, I wont be able to pass the check
point, right?
Yeah, it takes quite some time to pass through there.
Hiiro pondered about what to do with a pensive face. It seemed it would work out with
time, but it already took one week in the capital, so it would take even longer here. He
definitely wasnt patient enough for that.
Hey.
Mh?
The check point is in front of a large bridge, right?
Yeah, that bridge is the only connection between the human and beastman continent.
Well, it isnt impossible to cross over the sea, but
But its no good? I thought about taking that route if anything else fails.
And how? The sea between the continent got a really rough stream and sometimes even
whirlpools. Not to mention the ferocious demons. I heard its all due the particular terrain,
so I guess crossing by boat is impossible.
(I cant pass it normally, since I dont have a Visa. That said, passing over the sea is
out of the question, too. Wait, if I use my Word Magic No, its quite likely
someone will see me. Ah, right, I can just copy the Visa with the word copy But
thats so ordinary and no fun. Reminds me, I havent tried that experiment yet. Good
timing. If the left is no good, try from the right, or so they say. Kukuku.)
Hiiro smirked as he thought of something. But the other two were astonished seeing him
like that, thinking that he was up to no good again.
On the next day, they went up to a hill near the check point.
Hey, are you really going to do it?
Arnold looked doubtful, which pissed Hiiro off.
Just do what I told you.
Muir looked at them restlessly.
Okay, lets get started.
Hiiro said so, then wrote lightweight onto his chest with magic power. He had trouble
writing like this, but he didnt use Air Writing as the costs were too high. After that
he activated it and counted until forty in his head.
All set.
Okay. Ohh, youre really light!
Going by Hiiros stature, he would be around sixty kilo without a doubt, but right now he
weighted no more than a few kilo. Arnold lifted him up like a spear.
Y- You really sure about this?
Hurry up already. I told you it only lasts for one minute, so I only got twenty seconds left
now!
Fine!
Arnold mustered all his strength and then
WRAAAAAR!
he threw Hiiro into the sky with all his might.
WHOOOOOOOSH!
Uh!
Hiiro squinted from the incredible air pressure and took off the ground with a lot of speed,
feeling like a cannon ball.
(Oh~ Nice view from here)
He admired the wonderful scenery in his heart. Then the effect from lightweight
vanished and he slowly lost momentum. As he was about to stop in midair, he wrote a
word into the air.
This time it was fly. He aimed at his back and activated it, because he imagined flying
freely like an animal with wings like that.
Of course he had previously checked that he was able to fly by writing it on his palm.
Directing it at his back was mostly whimsical.
(Mhm, wings Maybe I should try if I can grow some next time)
He got a bit excited from having found a new challenge. This part of him showed how
much of a kid he still was. Then the effect from fly manifested.
(Ohh~ Im flying~ But kinda slow. Im as fast as walking, I think?)
He imagined himself flying faster, but his speed didnt change. Well, it didnt interfere
with his plan, so it was alright.
Slowly raising up even higher into the sky, he flew slantwise over the check point. At this
height, he only looked like a small bird to those on the ground.
But then the one minute passed and the effect ended. He wanted to write fly again, but
couldnt.
(Seems I cant write it twice in a row after all)
Writing the same word in succession was impossible. He had checked upon that
previously too, so he didnt panic.
(Then Ill go with this next!)
He wrote the word float. Upon that, he stopped descending and came to a halt in midair.
Floating in the middle of the air was a rather strange feeling.
Mhm, how many have seen the world from so high up?
From above, Edea looked beautiful. He could see green lands, blue seas and high
mountains. A sight that truly made you aware of Mother Nature.
(Now Ill just repeat writing fly and float)
With that in mind, he enjoyed the view while he waited for the effect from float to
vanish.
Meanwhile, Arnold and Muir were at the check point.
H- Hey, Uncle, will Hiiro-san be alright?
No idea. But Ive never seen someone as reckless as him.
Hiiro had explained them the plan yesterday in the following way: First he reduces his
own weight by writing the word lightweight. Then he lets about thirty seconds pass.
As for the reason for this pause, apparently he could only activate the next word when one
minute passed after a word with a temporarily effect. At worst, he could end up crashring
into the ground during the one minute he was being thrown.
Therefore he had Arnold throw him after forty seconds. The remaining twenty seconds
would pass while he was still in an upwards movement. Still, it was only feasible since
Arnold possessed quite the strength as a Gabranth.
As the next step, he would fly through the air by using the word fly. Of course they
asked why he didnt use that from the beginning, but he couldnt use the same word in
succession and there was a high chance he would be spotted by someone as his
momentum would be slow then.
Of course there was also a chance of him getting spotted as Arnold threw him, but one
would surely think his eyes are playing him a prank as Hiiro took off with quite the speed.
The last step of the plan involved using fly and float alternatively and looking for an
isolated place to land.
They had asked him if there wasnt a simpler method by using words and Hiiro had
checked upon that as well. He found a way to copy the Visa by using the word
copy.
However, Hiiro had always wanted to try out flying like this and since this was a good
opportunity, he went through with it.
Seriously, I dont know if hes a genius or just stupid.
Ahaha
Either way, hes a brat.
Arnold could only give a feigned laughter at this point. Still, it puzzled him how he was
convinced that Hiiro would pull it off without problems.
The check point was a huge dome out of metal. Before going in there, an officer
confirmed the Visa one by one.
Okay, you may go on.
Being told so, Muir entered first, followed by Arnold right afterwards.
The dome was filled with shops. Some were makeshift from peddlers, others were
permanently located there. When they proceeded further in, there was a door, big enough
to let one adult through, guarded by two male officers on the left and right.
(Strict as always. All that effort to check those who want to pass)
While thinking so, he headed towards the officers together with Muir.
A magic circle was drawn right in front of the officers. The circle lighted up blue when a
Humas stood on it, green for a Gabranth, red for Evila and yellow for everyone else.
Discrimination against the Pheom? That thought crossed his mind, but no one of that
race ever passed through a check point up till now. To begin with, they rarely showed
themselves. Its said that no Humas ever even saw one.
Therefore the Pheom were grouped together with everyone else.
Going home, I see. Youre clear to pass!
Upon the officers words, Arnold and Muir took the door outside, setting foot onto their
own continent.
Uwa~ Such a long bridge~
Just like Muir had said, a bridge long enough to be called magnificent spanned in front of
their eyes. It was approximately ten kilometre long, so her surprise was understandable.
Lets go, Muir.
Yeah.
But I wonder where he ended up in.
Yeah, me too~
Of course they meant Hiiro. He wasnt in sight, so they speculated that he was at the end
of the bridge and started walking ahead.
 Chapter 19 - Encounter: A Unique
Monster
At that time, just as the other two had suspected, Hiiro was on top of a nearby hill. From
it, he could view the bridge without being discovered.
In truth, he had been forced to land on top of the bridge. Going at his slow pace, it cost
way too much mana to get all the way to the other side.
There were a number of people on the bridge when he landed. Hiiro was forced to cover
his entire body in his red robe to conceal his identity, and run for cover. However the
Beast People on the bridge just thought that he was a flying demon swooping down
hunting for food, so they paid him no mind.
(This bridge is way too long. Just how far does it run)
Unlike in games, if you get too tired your HP will drop. So while running long distances, it
will drop quite a bit. However is also recovers slowly if you rest.
The Beastman continent was covered in green.
The main difference between this one and the Human one was the amount of untamed
wildlife. Of course, the human continent was also home to quite a bit of vegetation and
mountainous environments as well.
However, here in the soil and the forests; in the lakes and rivers, the surrounding wildlife
had much more energy.
(So each continent has its own merits)
The main selling point of the human continent was its human-made ecosystem.
Manufacturing and trading; import and export. It was a land of business.
(I wonder what the Evila continent has I guess Ill have to see it with my own eyes
sooner or later.)
(TL: Evila, written as magical being / demon, read as Evila)
As I think this, a carriage stops in front of me. From it comes a man who seems to be a
peddler. Of course, hes a beastman.
(This is bad I cant be found out here.)
Arnold said that unlike the human continent, this was a land where you could be randomly
assaulted out of the blue. A war-ridden country. Theres a possibility of being attacked just
because of one being from the Human race.
If that happens I dont plan on losing, but I cant cause a commotion here. I dont want to
get separated from Arnold when I can still get more information out of him.
( I just thought of something.)
I write a character on my body, while thinking of something a certain person had.
What are you doing here? Do you need a ride?
In response to the mans frank questions, Hiiro takes off his hood.
Oh, you have some splendid ears there!
The man smiles happily.
I apologize. My companions should be here soon. Thanks for the concern, but dont mind
me.
Oh? I see. I wish you safe travels.
And the man returns to his carriage.
(I somehow got through it. But that beastman was quite amiable)
I touch the ears that had sprung up on my head. Theyre quite soft to the touch. But the
ears werent the only thing that changed. Hiiros hair had changed to a silver color. It was
the same color as Muirs.
Using his Word Magic and holding an image of Muirs race in mind, Hiiro had
written Copy on his body. However if he had been thinking of Muir herself then his
facial structure would have been greatly altered and it would be hard to balance, so he
tried to imagine something else. However he had only ever met 2 Beastmen in his life.
Hiiros psych would not be able to handle turning into an Old man like Arnold, so he stuck
with thinking of Muirs race.
And here marked the birth of a silver haired, bespectacled boy. The words only changed
the basic qualities of its target, so the effects remained over time. Hiiro would have to
write Return to turn back.
(Its weird to have a tail. My body feels oddly light, and my canines have gotten strangely
strong.)
After waiting for a while, the other two finally got here. They were able to locate me by
my red robe. But then
Whats with that haaaaaaiiiir!
I had expected this to happen. Even Muir lets out a sound.
Now then, lets depart.
Oy, wait, wait, wait! Why the hell are you acting like nothings off!? Theres many
things Id like to retort at right now!
As always, youre being quite fussy. Just be quiet for a bit, like that shorty over there.
Muir is in too much shock to speak! Just explain yourself! Why is your hair the same
color as my beloved Muirs!?
And so I began explaining against my will. Muir stares at me in excitement. She touches
her own hair and stares at my ears.
For you to be able to do something like that. How broken are you?
Koku Koku
Im already bored of dealing with these two. I let out a yawn. I had set out early today so
there would be few people to witness me, so I want to sleep.
Well, its not like Im the real thing. Only my form has changed.
Hm? So your physical abilities are still human?
Pretty much.
I see, but still, your magic is quite amazing.
The two seem to have seenWord Magics true usefulness. They let out sighs.
Anyways, where will we be heading from here?
As Hiiro asks, Arnold points his finger.
If we head due west from here, we should find the village of Doggam
What sort of place is that?
Its a town of the Bearnt clan.
(TL: Written as Bear People, read as Bearnt)
(Bearnt. I read about them in an encyclopedia. Apparently theyre quite a peaceful
race, unlike bears.)
In the human capital, I tried to gather knowledge by reading the books stored at the guild.
Well, the Bearnt are gentle folk, I dont think youll be attacked even if youre found
out.
So the information I attained was correct.
Also the honey they produce is said to be quite a delicacy.
Ho? Ill look forward to it.
Yeah.
What? The shortys never been there?
Muirs reaction is similar to my own, so It can be concluded she has never been to that
village.
Y-yes. T-the truth is, well
It seems to be difficult to say, but I can sense that she believes that it is something she has
to mention. But Hiiro waves his hands.
Ah, if you dont want to say it, you dont have to.
Eh?
Muir stares blankly at Hiiro. Arnold follows in suit.
I have no interest in you peoples past, so theres no reason to force yourselves to tell me
anything.
T-thats not it, but
Arnold looks towards the sad Muir, and tries to say something to lighten the atmosphere.
As long as Hiiros fine with it, I guess we can leave it at that, Muir!
Uncle
Lets just go already.
Hiiro begins walking off. Arnold begins patting Muirs head, and then whispers into her
ear.
I know that youre anxious, but Hiiro being Hiiro, if you tell him, hell probably just
respond with something like, and so what?
Y-yeah thats true.
Upon hearing Arnolds words, it seems that a burden has been lifted from Muirs chest.
I hope that you will be able to tell him one day.
Yeah!
Now then, lets get going so we dont lose him!
Yeah!
As he watched Muir running after Hiiro, he thought something like, how cute. If Hiiro
had seen Arnolds expression, he would have dragged him off to court already.
After walking for a bit, they come across the first monsters they have seen in a while.
I think this was a BukBuk?
BukBuks are monsters that exist in the shape of books. Its size is quite large. Moreover,
this monsters power comes from
Snap Snap!
Uoh! Quite a powerful bolt of lightning there.
Arnold shouts out as he avoids it.
Right, BukBuks are monsters with the ability to use magic. Whatsmore, different species
of the monster could learn different varieties of magic .However it is difficult to tell apart
BukBuk subspecies.
Its been a while since Ive met a monster worth fighting. Old Man, Ill leave that one to
you.
Perfect! Watch Arnold-samas brilliant swordplay! Muir, back off!
F-fine!
We each take them on one at a time.
(The old mans one uses thunder. Mine is)
Bang!
Suddenly a large hand emerges out of the ground, trying to grab Hiiro.
I see, so your specialty is earth!
Hiiro takes out Piercer and tears apart the earthen hand. But the BukBuks magic causes
several small fissures to open up. The fissures advance towards him, halting his
movement.
Dont be so conceited
Hiiro concentrates magic into his finger and writes Quiet in the air. He throws it at
the ground and it activates.
The ground calms down, and the fissures stop in their tracks. The BukBuk seems to be
quite confused, and it hesitates in casting its next spell.
Perish!
In that space of time, Hiiro quickly closes the gap between them. Quickly erects a wall of
dirt infront of itself.
That isnt nearly enough to stop my advance!
Without stopping, Hiiro thrusts his sword into the wall. And the blade passes through it
quite easily. The BukBuk behind the wall is also impaled. And after letting out a sound
like the sound of stacks of paper falling to the ground, the monster stops moving.
And now, the Old Man is
He seems to have already finished up. After dodging the thunder and closing the distance,
it only took a single swing of his massive sword to end the BukBuks existence.
Did you see that!? Thats my power! Nahahahahah!
He seems to be in ecstasy. It may have been a troublesome monster, but it was definitely at
a level we could have handled. Is it really that great to have beaten one of those? I let out a
sigh.
After that battle, we met more monsters as we headed down the path. After overcoming
numerous battlefields, we end up in a forest.
If we get through this forest, well arrive at Doggam!
Dont you find it odd?
What?
There were so many monsters before, but once we entered this forest, we havent seen a
single one.
Arent they just afraid of us?
You sure are an easy going old man.
S-sorry, whenever Uncle gets conceited, he becomes like this.
Ive already given up on him, so dont worry.
Y-yes *sigh*
Muir looks a little embarrassed as she stares at Arnold. Its as if shes a kid observing her
father on Parents day. (TL: event where a parent observes how their children do at school)
Arnold, who is strutting triumphantly suddenly halts his march. Hiiro becomes worried,
and calls out to him. He is giving off a nervous expression.
Oy, whats wrong?
Hiiro asks that as he looks ahead, and in front, he sees a single boar. Hiiro thought it was
just another monster, but strangely, it was a monster that wasnt in any of Hiiros books.
The boar had yet to notice the partys approach, and it peacefully eats grass.
He had read about a similar monster, so he asks.
Is that a Big Boar?
N-no, its
Arnold is acting strange. He seems to be afraid. The Big Boar Hiiro knew of had short
brown hair, however the monster in front of them was red.
Hiiro Were running away.
Wha? What are you saying?
Dont worry, just try to move without making a sound.
Hiiro frowns upon seeing Arnold attempt to evade the quietly boar.
What exactly are you doing, you pervert?
I keep telling you Im not a pervert! ah.
Arnold lets out a large voice, and turns pale. Hiiro looks back at the boar and finds it
staring angrily at them.
D-damn This is your fault, Hiiro!
And so what? Is that monster something special?
T-thats a Unique monster!
Unique?
I believe that the books said that Unique monsters were exceedingly rare. And that they
were exceedingly ferocious. Arnolds frantic expression seems to confirm this.
T-thats a Red Boar. A Rank S Monster!
Hmm.
 Chapter 20 - The Restrictions of Word
Magic
Hiiro looks at the Red Boar once more.
To fight a rank S monster, you usually have to be an adventurer of Rank S or above.
Otherwise the danger level would be too high. However seeing his first Unique Monster
only interested Hiiro further.
Old Man, what rank are you?
Me? Im C, Rank C.
Hm, youre quite high.
What about you?
I think it was E no I became a D.
When he last checked his Guild Card, it had shown rank D. It seems that fighting monsters
naturally improved his rank.
C and D It doesnt look like were anywhere close to taking out an S.
Is that so?
Unlike Arnold, Hiiro isnt even flustered. However he still feels the hostility emanating
from the Boar.
W-well have to run. We have Muir with us here.
Why must we do that? We can just bring it down.
Dont ask for the impossible! Rank S is stronger than you thi-
Before Arnold finishes his sentence, the Red Boar begins charging. Its faster than any
monster theyve seen before. In an instant, Hiiro plants a kick on Arnolds chest, kicking
him out of the Boars path.
Ow! Damn! Its way too fast!
Arnold is complaining, but Hiiro is the opposite.
(Amazing. So this is Rank S)
The Red Boar has taken up a fighting stance. Its aura is quite formidable. Whats more,
after they had avoided the charge, the boar was on a set course for a large tree; however,
the one that broke was the tree. The Red Boar escaped with no injury.
(Its skin and tusks seems to be quite hard. If I took that charge head-on, My HP would
drop to 0)
If this were a game, he may have been able to stand it, but in real life a blow like that
could cause instant death. Hiiro scowls, wondering which case applied to this world.
Whichever the case, he would like to avoid pain.
O-oy, Run away Hiiro! Muir, you too!
Muir is shaking in fear, peeping out from a hiding place behind some trees.
The Red Boar faces us again.
Alright, Im going to kill that thing.
D-dont be stupid! Theres no way you can beat that!
Quiet. For me, there is no impossible.
For the love of-! Where does that confidence come from! Look, its coming again!
Arnold avoids it by jumping, but Hiiro doesnt even move.
I-idiot! Avoid it!
The ground begins shaking, and cactus-like spikes emerge from the ground impaling the
Red Boar or not.
Wha!?
The spikes break upon contact with the Boars skin. And the Charge doesnt eve slow
down.
Damn.
Hiiro somehow avoided it by diving onto the ground, however he is angry at how his
attack had no effect whatsoever. His dodge was a second too late, and his left hand came
into contact with the Red Boar. The small impact rotates his entire body, and smacks him
into the ground.
Gu-!?
His body is taken by intense pain.
Hiro!
Arnold calls out, but Hiiro has no spare time to answer. Ignoring the pain, he immediately
stands back up. However he sways unsteadily.
This bastard You sure did quite a bit.
He glares at the Red Boar.
(Perfect, theres a character Ive been wanting to test. Ill use it on this one.)
Hiiro concentrates magic on his finger and starts writing a character. Its hard to move, and
for some reason, its taking a long time to write. In that period of time, the Boar has
already begun its next attack. It detaches its tusks and sends them straight at him.
(It can even do that!?)
Hiiro manages to dodge the tusks, but the Boar once again starts running at him. Its not
giving him a chance to write anything.
Suddenly, Arnold slams his body into the boars flank. The Boar braces his legs as not to
fall, but as a consequence its charge is halted.
Hows that! Did you see? This is Arnold-samas-
The Red Boars eyes glow a dangerous color as it stares at Arnold in anger.
Ah, um, that is
While Arnold confronts the monster, Hiiro rushes to write his word.
(Damn! Move, my fingers!)
But his fingers are shaking and he cant write well. This only makes him more irritated.
While hes doing that, the boar charges Arnold.
Uhyaa!
He avoids it by taking a large leap to the side. But then the flying tusks come after him. He
uses his large sword to guard against them, but the impact in itself sends him flying.
Guha! A-as I thought. Its too st.
Arnold has a pained expression on his face, as he stares at his opponent who has yet to
take a single point of damage.
(Just a little Just a little longer and.. Its done!)
He finished his character, and now all he has to do is hit the Boar with it. But the distance
to the Red Boar is too long. At this distance, there is a high chance of missing.
Old Man!
W-what is it! Did you finally decide to run?
Youre in the way, move.
Wha!
Hiiro needed the Red Boar to target him alone, so having Arnold there was a hinderance.
What are you saying!
Dont worry, just go hide with the shorty. Ill do the rest.
As if I could- Owaah!
The Red Boars tusks come at him again and he leaps to avoid them. Arnold looks at
Hiiros face, seeing his determination. Thinking that he had some sort of plan, Arnold
follows Hiiros words and escapes.
Now come, you reckless bastard. Come straight at me.
And as is he had heard Hiiros words of provocation, the Red Boar faces him with an
angry face and begins kicking the ground. With one last kick, he starts running at Hiiro
with an amazing speed.
Hiiro points his finger at the charging Boar, and makes a gesture as if he were pulling the
trigger of a gun.
(Take this!)
The Boar seems startled for a second as the character flies towards him, but it keeps
confidence in its charge and doesnt try to dodge. As a result, the character hits the boar
directly, and
Whomp!
As if all of the power were drained out of its body, the Red Boar falls to the ground. The
momentum from its charge causes it to slide on the ground for a distance.
(Good, it worked.)
Seeing the situation, the hiding Arnold and Muir slowly approach Hiiro.
O-oy, Hiiro. What the hell did you do?
Ah? I put it to sleep.
Sleep!? H-how did you ah, your cheating magic.
Yeah.
Arnold notices something strange. Normally, Hiiro would take up a haughty attitude here,
but it seems that his heart is elsewhere.
Hiiro looks back at the sleeping Boar.
(I put it to sleep. Thats good. But I took way too long to do it.)
Unlike usual, it took him around 30 seconds to write a single character.
(Since I was using magic to forcefully change my targets state was that a Rebound?
Altering the state of a living being other than myself seems to produce this effect. Writing
Sleep() took this much effort. What would Death() take?)
As he thinks this, a shiver goes down his spine.
(No, as long as I keep the image of Death() in my mind, I shouldnt get a
Rebound. Even for Sleep(), more thanRebound, it felt like it was just
difficult to write. It seems that some words require a bit of compensation. I wonder if
different words require different obeisances.)
Right, a Rebound is supposed to bring disaster unto ones self. This time, the writing
speed simple dropped. It doesnt feel like a Rebound.
(Needle() and Hard have an AOE of 4 tatami (6.61 m2). No matter how
hard I tried to imagine the effect, that area was the limit. Theres always a restriction. So
each word has its own restrictions. Thats all I need to know right now. And for now)
Hiiro walks over to the sleeping Red Boar. The effect should last for 1 minute, so it should
wake up soon.
Ill be taking your life now.
He tries to shove Piercer through its body, but its quite tough. As expected of an S
Rank monster.
Ha!
He uses all of his strength, and finally the blade goes through the skin. The Red Boar
convulses violently and finally perishes.
Beeeeeep. A sound that he hasnt heard in a while echoes through his head. Hiiro checks
his status.
-
Hiiro Okamura
Lv 33
HP: 102/610
MP: 123/1290
EXP: 33089
NEXT: 4210
ATX: 216 (278)
DEF: 165 (180)
AGL: 301 (303)
HIT: 164 (172)
INT: 267 (271)
Magical Attribute None
MagicWord Magic (Single Chain Unlocked|Air Word Unlocked|Parallel Writing
Unlocked)
Title Uninvolved Bystander, Other Worlder, Word User, The Awakened one, Ripper,
The one who Imagines, Killer of the Unique, Gourmet Bastard, One Who Follows his
Own Path
 Chapter 21 - The Importance of Level
(Tired)
Hiiro has almost spent all of his MP in that encounter. However, it seems to be worth the
effort. This S rank monster seems to have given enough experience to increase his level by
4.
It seems like Hiiros hp has been reduced by a considerable amount. Only one light hit has
reduced Hiiros hp by over half of its original amount.
Some new titles and skills have been added to Hiiros status. Hiiro quickly opens a skill
called Multiple Chain.
Multiple Chain50 mp consumption
You can write more than one character. Writing another character while another character
is active will not stop the first characters effects. Also, you can write the same character
continuously which produces a synergistic effect.
Hiiro smiles deviously. He realizes that he no longer has to wait 40 seconds before starting
to write another character.
Writing a character continuously has many benefits. This skill would have been helpful
when Hiiro had to pass through the checkpoint. Hiiro could have continuously written
fly without alternating between fly and floating.
This synergistic effect however
Did you see your status?
Arnolds voice woke up Hiiro from his thoughts.
So Hiiro, how many times did you level?
You leveled?
No, I didnt. Im just curious.
You are? Do you want to know how much experience the killing blow gave?
I just want to see how much experience being in a party that killed a S rank monster can
give me.
I see. You can register a party with the guild. If you fight a monster with a party member
both gain the same amount of experience. However, I and Arnold obtained different
amounts of experience since we werent in a party together.
Oh, we could have registered as a party in Surge if you wanted to Hiiro
Me and uncle are in a party together!
Hey Hiiro what level are you?
Old man tell me what level you are first
Do I have to? Im 35.
Crap!
Me? Wait what did you say?

So what level are you?
I was a bit angry that my level is still slightly lower than Arnolds.
By the way, Muir is only level 13.
Yup!
So what level are you?
33
Thats amazing! But wait was that your level before or after you beat the S rank
monster.
Before the I beat the Red Boar I was around 29.
I wonder if there is anyone insane enough in this world other than you that would fight a
unique monster and beat it while below level 30.
Hey pervert. What did you just say?
Im not a pervert! That monster was level 50 or higher! You were about half of that. That
just leaves me speechless.
Then just shut up!(I added this to make it a bit better)
Hiiro thought about it for a while. It seems to be an abnormal situation if he was the
average adventurer. However, in this world just because you have higher stats it doesnt
mean that you are guaranteed to win.
Hiiros hp was greater damaged when he took a single blow by the Red Boar. But with his
word magic he was able to defeat the boar.
Unique magic is ridiculously over powered.
Without my word magic it would have been smarter to escape like Arnold said. Fighting
the boar normally at this level is reckless.
Im going to get the parts of the Red Boar that can be exchanged at the guild.
Which parts do you want?
The usual parts
I see.
Arnold nodded, and started to collect the body parts. The Red Boars fangs seems to be
discolored, but this is probably a characteristic of a unique monster.
But Im surprised . To even encounter a Unique monster in this area.
Is it that unusual?
Well it is unusual because they are so rare. In all the time I went around the world I
never saw one before.
I see. This guy has seen more than the regular adventurer, but has never encountered a
unique monster before.
Without us killing this rank S monster there would have been many deaths. Many
adventurers would have died from trying to kill it.
However, since this guy died, Im afraid that the monsters in forest might show up.
Yea that might happen.
Since we came into the forest, we havent encountered any monsters. The Red Boar seems
to be the reason why all the monsters ran away.
Well this seems to be a good thing. It seems like we wont have any monsters attacking
us immediately.
While Arnold was stretching his hands out, the monsters that were waiting suddenly
appeared.
The lie I
Arnolds thoughts werent unreasonable, but turned out to be completely wrong.
Hey Old man, Im tired, so take care of them.
What? Help me!
They arent unique monsters. So you probably wont die so hang in there.
Please help me!
Fine Ill protect Muir, but you do the rest of the work.
Nooooo! Please help me!
So noisy. Just kill them already.
Understood. Ill be thorough.
Arnold then jumps into the swarm of monsters.
Huh, I wonder if he will die?
Muir shyly looks at me expecting something.
Well, fine Ill heal the old man if he manages to survive.
After Hiiro said this, Muir sits down next to the tree she was leaning on.
Muir are you tired?
I am, but Im going to stay awake. So I might help the old man if he needs me.
Muir says this with folded arms. She judged that she would help the old man more if she
was fully recovered, and she decided to rest.
Muir without falling asleep watched Arnolds desperate fight as the day passed slowly.
After some time Arnold comes back to the place where Hiiro and Muir were resting.
Im tired
Good work Uncle!
That smile makes me feel so much better!
Muirs smile makes Arnold feel a bit better. Arnold then glares at the sleeping Hiiro.
You, kid. While I am desperately fighting, instead of watching Muir you sleep?!?
While Arnold holds his fist while clenching his teeth, Hiiro says.
Because I defeated a unique monster by myself I was tired.
No .. To refer to that as an ordeal is This guy, what nerve!
Hehehe, yeah.
Arnold sits down next to the resting Muir and Hiiro. The sunlight coming down from the
trees gently wraps around them like a blanket.
Hiiro who are you really?
What do you mean?
You are stronger than most people with your unique magic. That arrogant attitude well
leaving that aside. You are travelling alone, and you want to go to the beasts continent.
Well I just wanted to go the beast continent.
Well. The ordinary adventurer wouldnt have done anything similar to what you did so
far. Also, the fight with the Red Boar from before was almost suicide.
It was
Muir also hears the truth in Arnolds speech and nods.
Also for a level 33 your physical abilities are exceeding strong. Also, your personality
Hehehe, personality shouldnt matter that much.
This is the first time I see such a brat. I have never seen anyone like you before even
among the Beastman.
Yeah, Im not interested
You look down on most guys, I fear that you will get into a bad situation soon.
Eh, leave me alone.
Arnold looks at Muirs face which shows that she is confused.
Muir are you still afraid of humans?
Yeah I am, but
What about me?
Well Hiiro isnt that bad.
Also, I dont think Hiiro is that bad Arnold interjects. He is completely different from
the humans I met so far.
Haha, am I?
Sadly, you seem to be the reincarnation of a demon. The way you look at Muir is
sickening.
Muir laughs even though she knows about the existence of Evila.
Im glad that Muir is able to laugh like that.
Uncle
You were entrusted to me by that guy. I will do everything in my power to keep you
safe.
No, even I will become stronger. I want to be like Uncle and the other beastman when
I grow up!
Muir
While Arnold and Muir both stare at each other, Arnold gently strokes her head. Muir
smiles happily.
Hiiro slightly opens his eyes. After he sees these two in such a situation, he closes them
and falls back asleep.
 Chapter 22 - The Bear People of Doggam
Now then, lets hurry.
Hiiro slowly gets up and begins walking. Arnold glares at him with his eyes half closed.
If youve already healed, then I guess its alright. Wait, we were supposed to be
waiting for you!
Fufufu, lets go!
With Muirs urgings, the group presses onwards.
After walking a while, they found what seemed to be the forests exit.
Oh, Finally!
Arnold suddenly gets faster. After leaving the forest, the three found themselves in a large
field of flowers.
Uwa~
Muir stares in silence, as if she had lost the ability to speak. A gentle wind causes the
petals to sway back and forth. Its a magnificent sight.
This is the Doggam Garden.
So these were planted by the Bearnts?
Yeah. Its pretty, aint it? The scent is also divine.
A scent sweet enough to cause one to drool lingers in the air. The mixed varieties of
flowers here probably carried a wide assortment of delicious nectars.
And right after this, we should reach the Bearnt village, Doggam!
Past the field, they could see a village. The village was quite small, as if it were trying to
hide itself from the world.
When they entered the village, Hiiro and co. see the Bearnt people gathered in a wide,
open space. They try to see whats going on.
Whats up?
Eh? O-oh! Its been a while, Arnold!
Yo, Max! Youre just as fat as usual!
They grasp each others shoulders as they give greetings.
Hm? Arnold Your ears
Ah? Haha, well yeah.
Arnolds face looks pained. But he quickly recovers, and takes on his cheerful persona.
Let me introduce you. This is the Bearnt Max. We shared a drink the last time I
came through this village.
Arnold turns to Hiiro and Muir, and introduces the man. Maxs smile flashes a hint of
sadness.
Max, let me introduce these two.
He turns again to Max.
This child is my lovely angel, my cutie flower, Muir Castrea!
Though he says this with a determined tone, everyone stares at him with a blank
expression. Muirs face slowly turns red.
P-please treat me well!
She quickly lower her head. The sight of her doing so causes those watching the scene to
smile.
Yeah~ and the other one is just as he looks. Hes a brat called Hiiro.
His treatment is clearly different, but Hiiro doesnt particularily care.
The two of you are welcome here! My name is Max!
His body is quite stalky. No,its more like he just has a lot of excess fat.
(He looks more like a pig than a bear)
(TL: So hes like some sort of Half Pig, Half Bear-Man?)
Hiiro thinks something incredible rude, as Arnold questions Max on the reason everyone
was gathered there.
And then Maxs face turns serious.
Ah, the truth is that someone saw a Unique Monster in the forest. Were here thinking up
countermeasures.
Arnold looks like he wants to say something.
Even if we try to do something, our opponent is Rank S. This village has not the power to
do anything about it.
R-rank S? U-um, Max?
What?
W-was that Unique Monster possibly a Red Boar?
Yeah, Im surprised you know. Youre correct!
More than simply knowing, we head on encountered it, and this brat killed it, you know.
Arnold screams in his heart.
Oh yeah, where did you guys come from, anyways? Did you go through the forest? Then
luck must be on your side. If you encountered it, you would have died.
Well, something did die
What do you mean?
Arnold sighs, and then begins telling the truth.
HHWWWAAATT!? You KEEEELED the Unique Monster!? (TL: His pronunciation is
off here)
Its not just Max. Everyone in the surrounding area has surprise written on their faces.
Y-yeah. The one who did it was this brat. Heres the evidence.
And he brings out the salvaged monster parts as evidence. The crowd gets even more
excited.
WhaWhaWhaWhats going on, Arnold!? What is he!? Is he an SSS Rank?
N-no Hes a D Rank Adventurer
WHAAAAAAAAAA!?
Maxs mouth hangs open as he stares at Hiiro.
D-dit this guy really kill it? This short, evil-eyed brat!?
Max thrusts his finger at Hiiro. Hiiro grabs it.
Twist
Stooooop!
I hate it when people point at me.
The area becomes silent. Time seems to have stopped for the villagers. Arnold lets out a
deep sigh.
Im serious, people. I cant go that far in depth, but the Unique Monster is already gone,
this guy is the one that killed it, and the village is now safe. Please just leave it at that.
Hiiro seems to be slightly impressed. If Arnold had tried to explain his special magic, then
he would have smacked him. But it seems that Arnold respects his privacy. Hiiros
impression of Arnold has improved a bit.
And so the villages crisis was averted. The Monster never reached the village, and no
casualties arose. Hiiros slaying of the Red Boar earned him quite a bit of attention.
The feeling of being stared at was quite uncomfortable, but as the villagers made his food
extra tasty, Hiiro decided to put up with it.
-
-
-
-
-
But Im surprised that youre alright, Arnold.
Max stares at his sake as he speaks.
What is this about?
I heard a rumor that a beast man that looked like you had been enslaved by humans. I
thought that was definitely you Your ears, did they do something to you?
Pretty much.
Arnolds ears which were firmly printed in Maxs memory were nowhere to be seen. And
he remembered the rumor of the beast man turned slave.
It seems that youve been through a lot. The Humas race really does terrible things.
Max did not get visibly angry, but his words seemed to carry a menacing tone. Arnold
feels a little happy that his friend is getting angry for his sake.
Yeah, I definitely dont want to return to that time. But right now, I am living quite
happily, Max.
Arnold
Ive even started doing the things I wanted to. I became a chef, and I even have a
daughter.
Oh yeah, when did you get that girl, anyways?
Arnold squints as he looks at the smiling Max.
Dont get me wrong. Though shes my daughter, were not related by blood.
Is that so?
Yeah. A good friend entrusted her to me.
Arnold stares into the distance, and Max downs his sake in one swig. He sighs.
It seems that you really have been through a lot.
Yep Many things happened.
The two are surrounded by silence for a while.
Then what is that kid? He seems to be a Beast Man, of the same race as the girl.
Arnold winces. Currently, Hiiro is using his magic to disguise himself. As a result, he has
the same silver hair as Muir.
Um Its that! Hes Muirs brother!
So thats it? No wonder they looked so much alike!
(I think Hiiro is going to punch me later)
Thinking about his dismal situation, Arnold starts to feel the air getting colder.
But that kid really is crazy. Ive never heard of someone taking out a Red Boar alone
before.
Y-yeah. That guy is a bit strange.
In many ways said Arnold in his heart
I wont press it any further. You guys are this villages saviors, so just take it easy for a
bit.
Thanks, Max.
-
-
-
-
-
Oy, shorty. Dont be so picky.
Hiiro is holding up a green peas-like food that Muir seems to be avoiding.
Eh but
If you hate it so much, then
He wraps the peas in some meat, and wraps that in more vegetables.
Here, eat this.
Okay
Even as he hands it over, Muirs eyes seem to show some resistance. Her upturned eyes
seem to say, Do I really have to eat it? And in response, Hiiros eyes seem to say, If you
dont eat it, Ill force it on you. And Hiiro shoves the food in her mouth.
Muir closes her eyes as she chews. And then opens them with a confused look.
(That terrible feeling is gone?)
As if he could read Muirs mind, Hiiro begins speaking.
The reason you hated it was probably the texture, or the smell. All you have to do is get
rid of that. This meat has quite a strong smell, and these vegetables have a firm texture.
Theyll help you get over your hatred of those beans.
A-amazing. Youre almost like my uncle.
Hiiro lightly hits Muirs head.
Nyu!?
Whos like that old man?
Hiiro frowns as he continues to stuff food in his mouth. Muir tilts her head, wondering
where exactly he puts all of that food in his slender body.
(If I had a brother would it feel like this?)
She gets a slight warm feeling inside of her chest. She had never thought of it before, but
Hiiros current hair color might be giving her such ideas.
Arnold watches the two, and stares at Hiiro as if he were going to shoot him to death.
But the Bear People around them simply misunderstood the situation and thought, Yep,
those two are definitely siblings. Arnolds concern was unnecessary.
-
-
-
-
-
After the group continued eating for a while, a group of women in dancer like clothes that
had high exposure rates came out. It seems that they will perform a folk dance.
A person comes out carrying a drum. He rhythmically beats it, and the dancers move to
match the rhythm.
Wow~! Those people are really pretty~ and the dancing is skillfull~.
Muir holds her hands together, and admires them. But Hiiro seems to be more focused on
the food in front of him. After filling his mouth, he glances at the dancers.
(I see. So the Bear Race has slender people as well.)
And once again, he thinks something rude before shifting his eyes back to the food. But
Muir seems to be captivated, and Arnold seems to be enamored.
Oh~ How indecent
Muir feels as if his father had made lecherous eyes at some random girl. Shes quite
embarrassed.
Please contain yourself!
And she heads towards Arnold. Hiiro continues pressing food to his lips, as he stares at the
night sky. He sees a shooting star, and thinks, How peaceful.
-
Status
Arnold Ocean
Lv 35
HP 355/355
MP 189/189
EXP 50089
NEXT 6210
ATX 358 (402)
DEF 323 (339)
AGL 298 (303)
HIT 222 (224)
INT 102 ()
Magical AttributeWind
MagicFangs of Wind | Explosive Wind Claw | Blast Inversion
TitleFriend of the Wind | Former Slave | Chef | Doting Father | Man of Burning Soul |
The Man Referred to as a Pervert
-
Guild Card
Name Arnold Ocean
Sex Male
Age 37
From Snyoll
Rank C
Quest
Equipment
Weapon Great Sword
Guard Plate Armor
Accessory Bracelet of the Wind
Rigin 1393000
-
Muir Castrea
Lv 13
HP 111/111
MP 82/82
EXP 12655
Next 2210
ATX 102 (105)
DEF 100 (108)
AGL 99 (102)
HIT 77 (78)
INT 54 ()
Magical Attribute
Magic
TitleKidnapped | My Angel | Cutie Flower | Girl of Tolerance
-
Name Muir Castrea
Sex Female
Age 12
From Rince
Quest
Equipment
Weapon Knife
Guard Travelers Clothes
Accessory Nameless Bracelet
Rigin 56000
 Chapter 23 - The Determination of Vale
*Sigh*
How many times had he sighed since then? The person sighing an uncountable number
times was a certain Vale Kimble. He was sitting in a chair in the resting room for the
soldiers on the training ground hanging his head.
Hey, what do you thinks wrong with Vale?
In worry, Aoyama Taishi asks his companions, Suzumiya Chika, Minamoto Shuri and
Akamori Shinobu. The other three tilt their heads.
It seems that he hasnt been having any of his usual energy lately.
Since when was it again?
Chika asks. The one that answers is Shinobu.
Its been like this since Vale left to visit the Guild.
I believe he said that there was a dependable person whose help he wished to request
for.
Shuri adds some information.
And after he returned Hes been like that.
What exactly happened to him?
Chika asks as she wipes some sweat off of her forehead. The group had just been training
with the soldiers. Chika trained especially hard, so shes sweating profusely.
What should we do? Should we ask him?
Yeah, but hes kinda hard to approach.
The air seems stagnant. Its not really an atmosphere where they can talk to him.
After they watched him for a while, a girl dressed in pink entered the room. That person
was the Royal Capital Victoriass oldest princess, Lilith van Strauss Arclaim.
She approached the four with a smile on her face.
Good work, Heroes!
Lilith-sama must have some difficult work with public affairs as well.
Taishi returns those words to the princess.
Eh, um, whats wrong?
Why are you talking so stiffly, Taishi-sama!
T-that is
Taishi fidgets as his eyes wander around the room.
Didnt you promise!? I told you to call me Lilith. Also, please stop talking to me like
that. I thought Taishi-sama would understand!
She approaches with her cheeks puffed up.
G-got it! I got it, so dont get so close, Lilith!
Ah, s-sorry!
Lilith appears to be very flustered as she makes some distance with Taishi. Her face is
died a deep shade of red.
N-no, its not like I hate it. Haha.
Taishi shyly hangs his head.
Stop it, you two!
Taishi suddenly feels an incredible amount of pressure on his foot.
Oy, Chika! What are you doing!?
Chika had stomped on Taishis foot with all of her might.
Nothing really. I was just annoyed that your thoughts were written right on your face.
Hmph!
Hey, that hurts!
She steps on it again. Taishi begins tearing up as he pleads to the Lilith and Shuri to help
him. Shinobu is laughing as she watches the scene.
Ahaha! As expected, Taishi and Chikas relationship is funny~
Whats with that! Idiot Taishi, your blushing face is unsightly!
Oh? Are you perhaps jealous?
Idi-! Youre wrong idiot!
From watching this display, everyone present was able to understand Chikas feelings.
Except Taishi.
Ufufunofu~ Falling for a dense man is tough~
Shinobu teases Chika while smiling.
I-I dont care anymore! Im going back to training!
She says as she storms out of the room. Seeing her leave, Shinobu once again bursts into
laughter.
Chikas so cute. Shes slender and polite. Taishi is a lucky one.
W-with what? I was just in a lot of pain. Where does this luck come from?
Shinobu takes a deep sigh as Taishi attempts to explain that hes not a masochist.
Ah, if you stay like that, Princess-sama and Chika will have a lot of trouble.
She laughs as she sympathizes with them.
Anyways, were you people talking about something before I arrived?
Lilith asks. The group explains the contents of their conversation to her.
So do you think something happened?
Thats what I cant understand. I would ask, but hes hard to approach right now
Theres no helping it, Ill go ask then.
Shinobu will?
Yeah, arent I the perfect person for this?
Im not sure what criteria youre using, but will you really be alright?
Leave it to me~.
She says as she heads to the break room.
-
-
-
-
-
Vale was thinking over the things told to him by Guildmaster Judom Lankars.
(So the EvilaKing has changed, and that new King has sent multiple requests for
peace talks, but our country has done nothing but ignore them)
He was also told this: Before my daughter became a sacrifice, before you called over some
bystanders to play Hero, wasnt there something we should have done?
And he was told that he was still much too immature.
(Why did the kingdom ignore no, I understand the reason for that. Theres still a high
chance well get betrayed like before.)
When the previous Evila King had asked for peace talks and this country accepted, it
was a trap, and many Humas had to become sacrifices. Thats why the king could do
nothing but reject these new offers.
(But)
Thats exactly why we have to communicate. Thats what Judom said.
(And are the Heroes truly trustworthy individuals?)
Judom asserted that the inhabitants of another world would be unable to sympathize with
the populace. For now, everything is still fine. With their high physical abilities, and
magical attributes the heroes should be able to easily overcome most obstacles.
But will they really fight with their lives on the line for the sake of another world? Do
such philanthropists exist in this universe? When Judom told him this, Vales mind
became blank.
The reason for this was because Judoms argument was sound. It wasnt something based
on opinion or bias. They would always use the word game. Like a game If it was a
game, then Unlike a game Whenever Vale heard these words, he somehow felt that
these people had too little resolve.
(I thought it was because they were still young, and were not used to battle but)
Vale himself was still stronger than them individually at the moment. But they had the
talent to take him out in an instant if they worked together. Theyre a major asset. But
theres always someone stronger.
The Evila probably have plenty of people that could deal with them easily.
(If If someone in their group were to die would they)
Would they still fight for us? Many questions that he couldnt answer surfaced in his head.
Judom said that they had to return the heroes to their original world unharmed.
(What should I)
As he closed his eyes tightly to think, Vale noticed the prescence of someone behind him.
Whats up, Vale?
Shinobu-sama?
Behind him was Akamori Shinobu.
You havent been energetic lately, is something wrong? Everyone is worried.
I apologize.
Eh? Ah, no its nothing you have to apologize for.
Shinobu sits next to him and asks again.
So, is something wrong?
*Sigh* well
Theres no way he could say it. That he had doubts of the person beside him. But he
wanted to ask whether she could risk her life.
(If they learn the realityof death,will theyleave the country? Even after Ive watched
them grow to this level)
His head could think of nothingbut negative thoughts.
Is Vale worrying about something related to us?
Vales shoulders tense in response. Shinobu is able to effectively pick this up.
Ah~ As I thought. So what is it? Will something happen to us?
Its not like Shinobu was especially sharp. Its just that she noticed that Vale had been
avoiding the four of them lately. As she looks at Vale, she feels a little sorry for him.
I cant say it.
I see. Then you dont really have to.
What?
Vale frowns.
It doesnt look like its something you have to answer immediately. You can take time
and find your answer, right?
T-that is
Or if you dont get an answer now, will the world end?
Shinobu shows a serious expression for a second.
N-no such a thing wont happen all of a sudden!
Then isnt it fine?

I dont know what youre worrying about, but Vale should be doing the things he has to
do!
Things I have to do?
Returning you all to your own world? He wanted to ask.
And thats making us stronger.
S-stronger?
Of course. You dont know when the Evila will attack, right? So what you have to
be doing is preparing for that possibility by making the four of us stronger.
Shinobu-sama
To be honest, Im a little afraid. This place may look like a game, but its not a game.
Once again, the word game came up. But this time it carried a greater resolve.
I dont really want to die, and I think I may run from fear.
Thats a given. Vale and everyone else had thoughts like that too.
However, if we all support each other, well definitely be fine!
Upon hearing these words, a single light shines in Vales empty mind. Vale stands up from
his chair and faces the girl.
Lets go, Shinobu-sama! As you said, we must do what we can for now!
Yeah, thats the spirit!
Shinobu feels happy from the bottom of her heart that Vale was able to regain some of his
energy. Vale was able to erase some of his doubts.
(Thats right. I cant give up. I need to believe. In the King. In the Heroes. Once again
Ill go meet Judom-sama once more!)
With a strong resolve, he walks out of the resting room into the outside world.
But he still hadnt noticed. That the answer he reached right now didnt really resolve
anything. If he were to realize the truth, the shock would only be greater now than before.
And he still hasnt noticed. That whether he liked it or not, he would have to put
everything on the line to take from others their everything.
 Chapter 24 - Honey Gathering
And? Why do I have to dress like this?
Hiiro wasnt wearing his usual red robe. He was dressed in thick, white work clothes from
head to toe, with a net covering his face. He was even wearing dense leather gloves.
This is that, isnt it? The clothes beekeepers wear in order to collect honey.
Hey, old man. Could the honey here be produced by bees?
Bees? I dont know what youre talking about, but the honey here is made by Honey
Bees.
(TL: Hiiro is saying Bee in Japanese. Arnold says it in english)
Those are bees all the same, is what Hiiro wanted to shout out. But there was something
he wanted to confirm before that.
Old man, didnt you say the honey was something the Bearntpeople produced?
Ah? Did I say something like that?
You definitely did. To forget what you said yourself, are you going senile, pervert?
Its been a while since you said it you bastard! Whos a pervert!?
Ga ha ha! The thing we make isnt the honey. We make Honey Confectionaries.
Max, dressed in the same garb as Hiiro says this. Hes probably going as well.
Hm? I think there was an MP restoring item called Honey Candy. Is that one of your
products?
Yeah, thats an item made by mixing in the flower White Iris. We breed those
flowers selectively and control the flow of the product in the world.
I see. And? Why do I have to dress like this?
Of course, because youre going to go gather the honey, right?
Cut the crap, sexual deviant.
Ah, he changed my name again! I really dont like this change!
Anyways, Im not going.
Saying that, Hiiro throws his gloves at the ground.
Dont worry. Right now, the Honey Bees shouldnt be here. Theres no danger. Cmon.
Say that from the start Is what you thought I would say? This Old Man has the resolve
to get stung repeatedly in order to retrieve delicious honey for me, his lord.
Gununununu! Why would I get anything for you!? And when did you ever become my
lord!?
Twas a joke.
I know, but still Im angry!
Watching the two quarrel, Max goes to Muir.
Are those two always like that?
P-pretty much
I see
Hiiro ditches the work clothes, and once again dons his red robe. He seems to have
absolutely no intention of going. Seeing him, Arnold begins smiling.
Oy, oy. Are you sure about that, Hiiro?
Ah?
Of course, I could infiltrate the Honey Bee nest, take the honey and come back to let you
eat it. It would probably be plenty tasty.
What are you trying to say?
But do you know when Honey Bee honey, Honey Syrup is tastiest?

Thats right after its taken out of its holding area.
Upon hearing those words, Hiiros index finger twitches for a moment.
Whats more, look at this.
Saying that, he takes out a biscuit from a bag.
This is a biscuit specially made by the Bearnt people. Youre supposed to douse it in
Honey Syrup the second you obtain it. Ah~ the taste of it is heavenly.

How unfortunate. It seems youre not going, so youll have to make do with the lesser
quality Honey Syrup afterwards. Meanwhile, well be savoring the best quality of
goods wait, what?
Hiiro disappeared before his very eyes. Arnold looks everywhere to find him. But what
comes into his vision is a full equipped Honey Gathering Expert.
Ive said this time and again, but mention that first. Now then, lets go already Little Girl
Kidnapper.
W-whos a kidnapper you damn brat!
Watching the two quarrel, Max goes to Muir.
Are those two always like that?
P-pretty much
I see
These two also follow closely behind Hiiro.
-
-
-
-
-
Hiiro, who had lost to his appetite, resolves himself to go through some trouble. His face
is warped with the desire to eat the best quality food as he hurries towards the Honey Bee
nest.
He was relieved that the place was supposed to be close by, but when he finally arrived, he
stared at his destination in dismay.
In front of him was a big very big bee hive. Its size was around that of a house.
Oy, isnt this a little too big?
Hahaha, actually, this is my first time gathering honey as well This is a bit surprising.
Watching the two,Max lets out a hearty laugh.
Isnt this to be expected? Honey Bees are about as big as babies. How would they live
without a nest this big?
I think the books said they were around 30 Tails long.
Hiiro searches through his memory and produces this information. By the way, this
worlds measurement of Tail is about the equivalent of a centimeter. The only thing
different is the name.
Well then, should we go in?
Max says this, and He leads Hiiros group to the other side of the hive. There, they find an
area with something that looked like a handle sticking out.
Max places the large bag he had with him on the ground. He firmly grasps the handle, and
pulls it with all of his might. As if it were a desk drawer, the section of the hive is slowly
pulled out.
Immediately, the air fills with the sweet smell of honey. Enough to make Hiiro and his
companions gulp unintentionally. After he pulled out around half of the drawer, Max
stopped.
Hey, look.
Where Max was pointing was a series of crevices inside of the hive. The formation looked
like a Sudoku board with the walls representing the frame.
And inside of these crevices was a soft spongy substance. Max takes that out and wrings it
out over a bottle he produced from his bag.
And viscous liquid slowly flows from it. Steadily, the honey settles into the bottom of the
bottle.
You guys should try it as well.
He steps aside and points Hiiros group to the spongy substance. Hiiro takes it in his hand.
(I see, so this is how they gather it)
Hiiro record the knowledge in his head as he begins to wring it out. But he quickly gets
tired of it, and puts his hand on Arnolds shoulder, saying he would leave it to him.
Hey! Youll get honey on my shoulder!
Its already on it anyways. Hiiro takes off his gloves, and takes a biscuit out of Arnolds
pocket.
Oy, wait!
Its fine, just do your job Old Man.
I dont want to hear that from you!
After Arnolds shouting stops, Max shrugs his shoulders.
Hiiro soaks the borrowed in plenty of honey. The honey itself is orange in color, and quite
thick. Its smell is enough to clearly convey its sweetness.
First, Hiiro puts the honey itself in his mouth.
N..ooh
Its an extreme concentrated sweetness. On top of that, it is a bit sour. It may be because it
had been fermenting. This honey truly is top class.
Without losing any momentum, Hiiro shoves the biscuit in his mouth.
Yes. Its quite tasty.
Without a doubt, its tasty. This is an item that would definitely be popular with women.
But Hiiro was a holder of quite a sweet tooth, so he enjoys it equally. Before he noticed it,
the biscuits were gone.
Uooooooi! Did you eat all of them by yourself!?
Yes.
Dont yes me! This is the true surprise! Ive once again confirmed that youre an
irreconcilable bastard!
No crying over spilt milk. What a petty man.
How should I shut that mouth of yours?
The force exerted on the sponge in his hand increases.
Ga ha ha! If its biscuits, then I have plenty with me. Dont worry.
I see. Good work.
You still plan on eating more!?
Dont underestimate my power.
Wha!?
My stomach Is still calling out.
Im going to kill yooou!
And after various things happened, they filled all of their jars with honey, and pushed the
drawer back in. Finally, they shared a meal together.
Oh! What a delicacy! As expected of Honey Syrup!
Arnold holds his hands together in praise.
Quiet. Dont be so rowdy in the middle of a meal.
Nukku damn brat
Arnold had felt a little embarrassed for his sudden outburst, but hearing this from Hiiro
pissed him off.
Ga ha ha! Arnold is quite a spoiled man!
Max laughs happily as he snacks on a biscuit.
NomNomNomNomNomNomNom
Muir is wholeheartedly eating them nibbling on them?
Seeing her, Arnold expression turns warm.
Ha~ Why must she be so cute~?
Youre creepy.
What the hell!
Then let me rephrase that. Youre disgusting.
Dont those mean the same?
Ga ha ha.
NomNomNom
As the four happily (?) eat, a buzzing sound begins to sound out.
It seems the lord is coming back.
A large group of bees clouds the sky. The size of each individual bee is incomparible to
that of a normal one.
Oy, oy. Isnt this nest too small for that amount?
This isnt the only one. There are six hives in total.
I see, then it seems plausible.
A large Honey Bee starts flying straight at them. Hiiro and Arnold immediately take a
stance, but
Ah, I left my sword behind
Arnold is the same. Arnold stands in front of Muir, and Hiiro prepares to write a word. But
Max slowly stands up and laughs.
Once again, thanks for the splendid honey.
As if in response, the bee bobs up and down in the air.
Well make another hive soon, so have fun until then.
Up. Down. Up. Down.
After that short interaction the bee returns to the flock.
In exchange for the Bearnt building them sturdy hives, the Honey Bees offer a
portion of their honey. Thats the agreement between the two parties. It was a contract that
existed longer than anyone could remember. The Bee that stopped by earlier was the
Queen.
Hey, wait a second. Then why am I wearing this?
As Hiiro says this, the two besides Max nod.
Well its not like theres no meaning to it.
What do you mean?
This area is swarming with many bugs. Especially after we take out honey
Suddenly a swarm of smaller bugs descends on the group.
(T-this feels disgusting)
The various bugs crawl all over their bodies. Muir has an expression hinting at the end of
the world before she loses consciousness. Arnold, who is carrying her, and even Hiiro
pray to god for the end of this ordeal.
Now then. Since weve been eating for a while, the amount of bugs will be considerable.
What should we do?
Run!
I see.
With all their strength, the four leave the area.
 Chapter 25 - Tasty Honey Sweets
Hiiro went back to the village, and ordered for the making of Honey Candy with the
Honey Syrup. That was just how tasty he found the honey.
Arnold and Muir both went somewhere, so Hiiro was alone and planned to have a nice day
relaxing. He went to the flower garden near the village and took out a book.
By the way, this was something borrowed from Maxs house. Of course, with permission.
The Adventures of Tyn Cal Weikl.
Such was written on the cover. Somehow, he could read the language of this world, as it
got translated when it entered his head. According to the guild, the language of this world
was called Ranalyth, and was quite different from Japanese.
But Hiiro could read the words as if they were written in Japanese. This was most likely
an ability he got upon transferring worlds. His mind was able to instantly translate the
words he read. However because of this, in order to write the language, he would need
formal training.
To tell the truth, the four heroes have had practice writing this worlds language. But Hiiro
had already learned it. He could already write on the level of an average person of this
world.
He had always had a good memory, especially in relation to things he was interested in.
And Books were one of his passions. Though not perfect, Hiiro was able to remember
most of everything he wanted to, so he was able to quickly memorize the letters of this
world.
This is.the story of a hero, right? (Hiiro)
Anyway, looking at the cover of the book, there was a picture of a young youth with a
sword.
(So books like this get written in this world as well. Lets see, the author is Marquis
Blue Note)
It was not a name he had heard of.
Hiiro turned the page and continued reading. He found that the story had an honestly
common setting. The countries each claiming respective authority, and insisting that they
are the top of the world. At first, it starts as a discussion, and then escalates to war.
The countries fight each other, and people feel the consequences and become
impoverished. The world becomes painful. Meanwhile, a young boy unhappy with the
situation of the world, and friends who have the same thoughts go to stop the war.
(Thats a nice sense of justice, however the world is tough enough to survive through a
little war)
As for the person who is called the hero, he is praised, but then killed later.
( What? They kill off the main character?)
Furthermore, he was killed by the king of the country which called for the hero. In the
end, the hero was executed with the crime of killing the daughter of the king. Of course,
the hero was completely innocent. However, as the countries were rescued from war, the
king envied the fame of the hero who became the symbol of peace and murdered him.
Then, confusion broke out as to who killed the hero, and from that, a new war started,
going back the state the world was in before.
(The hero worked so hard, and died a miserable death. He wasnt even rewarded)
But the adventure hadnt ended yet.
(What do you mean by not ended!)
There still things he needed to do. So, he was still left with this mission when he died.
Thus, he revived and came back to the world.
The hero searched, for a method to return the world to a peaceful state. On his journey, he
came across a certain magic. Its power was absolute and could control the world as one
desired.
However, his body was lost in the process, and he became just an existence, and could not
use the magic. Thus, he decided to wait. Someday, a person will find the hero, and at that
time, the hero will revive again, and bring back the peace. First, though, the whole country
will be crushed.
(Oy, this Hero gives up quickly.)
I will eliminate all the countries with the bad ideas. Then, the world will be peaceful. A
world I would be able to adventure freely in.
So, the hero continues to wait. Waiting, waiting.
Believing that the hope of light will come someday, he continues to wait.
The Mans name was Tyn Cal Weikl. A man heralded as a Hero.
(This man is definitely broken. But the ones who did it were the country and the world)
Hiiro slammed the book shut.
And such is the end of a Hero. I definitely dont want to become one.
The book didnt grant the Hero a happy ending. Though real life can take any sort of turn,
a story is just a story. Fiction is just a fabrication.
Even the hero who made peace has many enemies. If you have war, there are people who
benefit. Here, there are even some people who wish to fight. And in the midst of it, a
young hero attempted to push his selfish ideals of justice onto everyone else.
Freedom is the best. Dont force yourself to work. Just going with the flow is best.
While murmuring this, Hiiro closed his eyes.
-
-
-
-
-
There is the Fried Syrup, Honey Tart, and the Threesome, and also the
Honey Sap!
Max had arranged the Honey Candy on the desk and was pointing to different ones to
teach Hiiro how to make them. There were even ones that he have never seen before. Muir
is ecstatically looking at all of them.
As expected of a little girl. Arnold gulps as he stares at the honey candies, which are
shining like jewels.
Amu (TL: Sound of putting food in mouth)
Why are you already eating!?
Hiiro starts to eat, and soon after, Arnold joins in. He realizes that his retorts will bear no
fruit, so he starts eating as not to lose to Hiiro.
The Fried Syrup was something like honey fried in oil. It had a fierce, new texture,
creating a new effect.
The Honey Tart was just a tart covered in honey. It seemed to be Miurs favorite.
The Threesome was something similar to a pizza, with 3 different types of honey, the
Blue Honey, the Red Honey, and the White Honey, and then topped in
different fruits. This appeared to be Arnolds favorite.
The Honey Sap was a nice finisher. It was made up of a white ball of rice cake, with
the honey inside. When it was bitten into, it revealed its true taste. It combined the light
taste of cake with the thick flavors of the honey mixed with jam within. This was Hiiros
favorite.
When the three companions were full, Max asked them what they were going to do from
now on.
Well, our purpose here is done. We also got the honey.
Hiiro opens up the bag, showing the bottle of honey inside.
So, youre leaving soon? (Max)
Yeah. (Hiiro)
Oh, where are you going? (Max)
The City of Pasion (Hiiro)
Beast Capital Pasion, hmm. thats very far. (Max)
Right, the capital was quite far off. It would take around a week by foot.
Well, theres no rush to get there. (Arnold)
Oh, really? Then today well party til we drop! (Max)
Yeah!
Arnold and Max bumped shoulders in high spirits, while Muir stared at them, not sure
what to do.
(City of Pasion, huh. I would like to see that.)
Hiiro looked at the sky through the window.
-
-
-
-
-
Beast Capital Pasion. This is where the king of theGabrenthlives. It was made
around a big tree and is surrounded by a vast forest forest. Or rather, you could say that it
is the forest.
All the houses and buildings are made of trees. Its truly a Kingdom in harmony with
nature.
Meanwhile, a young man was standing on a big branch looking up the tree. Then, there
was a voice from below.
Hey, dont climb so far ahead!
Come down quickly!
Two men clad in armor shout towards the young man.
Shoot, they found me, dood.
Reluctantly, the young man jumps off of the branch he was on, surprising the men.
He jumped off!
I-is he alright?
They are worrying for nothing. The young man lands stunningly on a branch or not.
Snap!
The branch broke and the young man crashes into the thicket. The two men hurry towards
him.
Oy, are you okay!?
While rubbing his head, the young man smiled.
M-my apologies, dood. But Im fine.
G-good. Thats good. Now dont be climbing up that high again, you hear?
One of the men offers his hand. The young man gladly takes it and gets up.
Sorry, I just wanted to see the tree that is held so dearly by this country, dood.
He looks at the large tree from underneath.
Right. The first King Jingwald saw this tree, and made it the center of his country. Its
sometimes called theTree of Beginnings.
Yeah, this is the first time Ive visited theTree of Beginnings, Aragorn, dood.
Now that I think about it, youre an unfamiliar face. Where are you from?
Really, really~ far east from here, dood.
East soKalent?
Even farther, dood.
What was there beyond that? Ah, are you from a newly established village or
something?
Well, something like that.
The youngster shows off his two white canines as he laughs aloud.
But kid, how did you climb all the way up there?
The man stares up at the towering tree as he speaks.
How? I jumped, dood.
Jump Well I can see from your ears that youre of theWere Rabbit tribe. I guess I
can be satisfied with that explanation.
On top of the youngsters hair, which was as green as the leaves of the trees, was a set of
long ears that twitched back and forth.
Oy, its time to change shifts.
Ah, is it already that time? Kid, dont do anything too dangerous.
Thats for the warning, dood.
And after saying that, the two guards left. The youth stares at the giant tree once more.
Its quite nice. This city that seems to grow around it.
He puts on a brown robe, and starts walking away. As he leaves, he stares at the other tree.
The dwelling of the king of the Beasts, theKing Tree.
I guess its time for me to get to work, dood.
And with the sound of the wind, the young man disappears.
Chapter 26 - The Meeting in the Kingdom
of Beasts
Papa!
I told you to address me as Father.
Please forget about that for now and listen to what I have to say!
The person having this conversation is a man with a stern lion-like face. This man is in
fact the king of Beast Kingdom Pasion, Leowald King. (TL: Yes, his last name is
King)
And the person calling Leowald papa is his blood descendant, princess Kuclear.
Though her father sported a majestic mane and an intimidating aura, Kuclear was
different. The only thing similar between them was her silky, crimson brown hair, which
she kept cut short.
Though her eyes looked a bit sharp, the impression she gave off was one of a young girl
loved by all. Perhaps this was due to the influence of her mother Blansa.
She is currently inside of the King Tree, interrogating her father. The contents of their
conversation
Hey, why is it that I am prohibited from going out to war?
Ive said it time and again, but you are still much too young. You havent even managed
learning the art of Binding yet, right?
Well thats true.
She breaks off eye contact with her father.
Soon, we will be making preparations for war. We will engage in much bloodshed, and
death will run rampant in our ranks.
B-but still I am this countrys princess! Do you expect me to stand here while everyone
goes off to fight?
Exactly.
Papa!
I dont have the slightest feeling that we will face defeat, but just in case, I need to make
sure that some royal blood stays behind.
Does that mean you will be taking all of my brothers with you?
Exactly.
Ku
Kuclear makes a downtrodden face as she clenches her teeth. She can understand her
fathers point. If all those of royal blood go into battle and meet their ends, then the
country will go through turmoil.
Thats why Kuclear is to be left behind while her two brothers go out to war. She can
understand that this is for her countrys sake, but still she is unsatisfied by it.
I-I cant agree with that! We still have Mimir with us! That child can
What sort of things are you expecting of a 9 year old?
Uu but
Mimir was Kuclears younger sister. Of course, she was also a carrier of royal blood, but
she was much too young to have a country left to her. Also, she had another problem.
Though she has my blood, Mimir is facing a difficult problem, isnt she?
T-thats true, but That child is very smart. More so than me.
Leowald steps out of his role as king for a moment, and places his hand on Kuclears
shoulder.
Youve already turned 18. You think more of this country than I do.
Papa
Because of that, your brothers and I can go off to fight without worry.

I have no intentions of dying. Ill slay all of the Evila, and proceed to the
Humas. Well settle our old debts, and take the country.
Leowald stares at Kuclear with his piercing eyes.
But even I
Kuclear feels the warmth emanating from her shoulder.
You are my daughter. The daughter of the Beast King. You may be inexperienced,
but I believe you will be a Beast Man that stands above all the others.
Papa
So while were away, I leave this country to you.
Upon saying this, Leowald nods, and leaves the room without waiting for his daughters
reply. Kuclear, left behind, stares at her own hands lamenting her lack of power.
If only I had more power If only I was strong like my brothers
She wanted to fight. She wanted to protect her people, her country and the Gabranth
race. But she realizes she doesnt have such power. Kuclear stares at her fathers back,
muttering to herself how far away he seemed.
-
-
-
-
-
A meeting was being held in the King Tree. Taking his place at the round table, the
king Leowald directed his gaze at the people before him.
Everyone, the time has come.
Upon these words, the eyes of the people listening fill with confidence.
For a long time, we have faced unjust treatment. The Evila do whatever they please
on our land, and the Humas see us as nothing more than slaves. Even now, many of
our brethren are suffering.
Everyone gives a firm nod.
We have finally attained power. We, who have not been granted magic and have lost our
racial abilities have gained the strongest art of Binding! Now is the time for us to
bare our fangs, and show those who looked down upon us! And we must teach them! The
Beast Men are the beings that will stand upon the heavens!
Yeah!
Strong voices of agreement fill the area. Leowald smiles upon seeing his subordinates
reliability.
First we must make a proclamation of war! We are different than those Evila who
live through betrayal and deceit. We will fairly fight looking our opponents in the eye.
And we will win! Such is the pride of the Gabranth people!
Yeah!
After we declare war, we must march onto enemy land. Of course, we will encounter
Evila there Hunt them without remorse.
Everyone present gives a ferocious smile. They truly do carry the blood of beasts. Their
animal instincts, their desire for battle, was inhuman.
Leglos, did you finish writing up the formal proclamation?
Yes, I have written it exactly as you ordered, father.
Good.
Leglos was Leowalds eldest son. According to his vassals, he did not fall far behind his
father in strength, popularity or intimidating atmosphere.
Then after you send it, I will take my unit into Evila territory.
The person saying this was the second son, Lenion. His face looked closer to that of his
mothers. He looked quite similar to Kuclear.
Understood, but dont let your guard down. Upon receiving our proclamation, they will
definitely amass their forces.
I know. But still I will hunt every last one of them.
He was also a Beast Man. His eyes held a deep thirst for blood.
Does everyone understand? This is war! Our main goal is to win and return home. This is
a fight that we cannot risk losing! Everyone, carry your pride as a Beast Man as you
march into battle! Were aiming for eradication!
Yeah!
We will begin our march one week from now. Fierce battles await us. Everyone march
back to your house, and spread the word to you kin!
Everyone nods.
Then from here on out, we will be increasing our fighting force.
-
-
-
-
-
Just above the room Leowald was holding his meeting in, a single youngster was kneeling
down with an unpleasant expression on his face.
Ah, this has become quite serious, dood.
(TL: This man or woman ends all of his/her sentences with -su. As such, I am going to
follow suit with Nippon Ichi and use dood.)
Is seems he has heard the contents of the meeting. His ears twitch as he begins to think to
himself.
I never thought that things would proceed this quickly, dood. What should I do?
He scratches his face as he ponders the future. His ears twitch once more.
Okay, nothing out of the ordinary here.
A Soldier-looking Beast Man approached the area, but found no one there. The youngster
had quickly left the area.
And when the coast was clear
That was close, dood. If I get caught, it wouldnt be funny, dood.
He says as he quietly returns to the place he was before. He had jumped and grabbed a
higher branch on the tree when he sensed the soldiers approach.
This is the King Tree. It has thousands upon thousands of ridiculously thick branches
extending in every direction. And carved on the insides of them are various rooms and
passageways.
For now, I guess I should deliver the message, dood.
He looks over the town before the tree with a solemn expression.
They made such a peaceful kingdom, yet they go to all the trouble of destroying it,
dood.
The youngster looks up at the sky.
 Chapter 27 - A Slice of Their Travels
Hiiros party set Beast Capital Pasion as their destination and began their journey.
They were not walking.
To think there was such a convenient vehicle in this world.
Hiiros party sat on a vehicle an animal. It had an appearance like that of an Ostrich, but
it was several times larger, and it had a small chair strapped to its back.
Thats right! I really owe Max something now.
As they were leaving Doggam, Max appeared with it. Apparently, this bird was an
essential item for crossing the vast, rugged terrain of the Beast Continent.
The animal was called a Raidpic, and it was a beast that was able to run while carrying its
owner on its back. (TL: Literally written Ride Peak. Im really questioning this authors
naming sense, but thats not something new at this point in time)
Arnolds Raidpic had two seats placed on it, so Muir was riding next to him.
At this speed, well be able to arrive at our destination several times faster than planned,
right?
Yeah! But thisll take a bit of time to get used to.
Just as Muir said, in a world without suspension, the seats put an uncomfortable amount of
pressure on a certain part of the body when the birds body bobbed up and down.
Right, right. I thought my ass would split in half! Right, Muir?
D-dont bring me into this!
Yes, her butt did hurt, but Arnold needed to learn some delicacy. By the way, Hiiro had no
such problems in that area.
This was because he had written the character Soft on it, giving it a texture similar to
a sofa. Of course, he did not reveal this fact to the others and monopolized it for himself.
Otherwise, Arnold would get mad.
At that moment, the Raidpic began decelerating. When the group looked around for the
reason, they found that they were surrounded by several frog-shaped monsters.
Great! Its been a while since Ive been able to fight!
Arnold appeared to be ready to jump out of his seat. However, Hiiro felt that getting up,
defeating the monsters, and getting back on would be a pain, so he began concentrating
magic on his finger.
Bang!
W-what was that!?
The cause of Arnolds surprise was a sudden explosion in front of his mount. No one in
the group could use fire magic, and he couldnt sense anyone else around them.
But it was clear that some magic was used.
Lets go.
Hiiro was the only one who stayed calm.
You did something, didnt you?
Who knows?
Though Arnold was sure that Hiiro had done something, Hiiro simply ignored him.
Though the Raidpic was surprised, it quickly confirmed that the enemies around it were
gone, and cautiously proceeded forwards.
(Yeah, Word Magic is needlessly useful)
The word he used was Burst, and its effect was just as it sounds. Its firepower was
considerable, and a single shot was enough to take the lives of several monsters. But as it
also effected the caster, it was best to cast from afar.
-
-
-
Holding the book Max gave him in one hand, Hiiro read while enjoying his ride.
Contrarily, Arnold felt annoyed while looking at him.
Hey, Muir?
What?
That guy About that chair hes using
Y-yeah?
Doesnt it look a bit soft?
Ddoes it?
Arnold got up and tapped the bottom of his chair to confirm that it was rock hard.
However, Hiiros chair seemed to sink under his weight. The back rest was the same.
(This is strange My instincts are telling me somethings wrong. Is this extremely
condescending feeling Im getting from him my imagination?)
It wasnt his imagination, but eventually, Arnold sat down without coming to any
conclusions.
-
-
-
The day came to a close, and the group set up camp. Though he was already used to it, the
youth of the modern era did not particularly enjoy camping outdoors.
He often witnessed unknown animals and insects, and he worried whether or not they
carried any pathogens.
But even if he got infected, he would be able to deal with it with his Word Magic, so
it wasnt a particularly pressing matter.
(But this sticky feeling Im getting all over my body is unforgivable.)
As he thought that, he wrote a word on his body. The word was Clean, and with it,
the filth and sweat clinging to his body vanished.
(Yes, though I always use it, the feeling is quite refreshing.)
The feeling of having your body instantly cleaned through magic was like putting your
full body into a bath.
What are you doing?
He was found by a troublesome person.
Nothing.
It cant be nothing. I saw it! You used magic and then got a refreshed look on your face!
Say it! Spill it out!
Hiiro sighed at the bothersome display.
Also, dont underestimate a Beast Mans nose! The smell of sweat on you has
disappeared! What does this mean?
Arnold pushed his finger at Hiiros face, so Hiiro grabbed it.
Twist
OOWWW! What the hell do you think youre doing!? Are you a devil!?
Dont point your finger at me, Perverted Demon.
I got another nickname, how wonderful. You really need to stop bullshitting with me!
He began stomping his foot on the floor. While he was doing so, Muir came over.
Im also a little curious. What did you do?
Hiiro found himself being stared at by two innocent eyes. Though, he got the slight feeling
that they were hiding something.
*sigh* You really are troublesome people.
Hiiro sighed deeply and stared at Muir with an expression as if he had given up.
Come here for a second.
Eh?
Dont worry about it, just get over here.
O-okay.
Muir decided to follow Hiiros words and walked towards him. Then Hiiro took ahold of
her hand.
AAH! Dont go around touching her hand! Are they that soft and cute? Father wont
forgive you!
Shut it, Criminal Wannabe.
Gu
As Arnold stared at the scene, he noticed that Muirs body began to glow lightly. And
then, just as with Hiiro, her scent disappeared.
This somehow feels nice.
Muir face is a little flushed, and she looks dizzy. Hiiro had Cleaned her as well. It
seems the same feeling came over her as well.
O-oi, Muir?
Arnold called out, a little worried about her.
Its amazing! Uncle, Hiiros magic made me feel great!
Eh? Is that so? I see, so as I thought, you used magic to wash yourself. Now then, please
do me too.
Not happening.
Why!?
Because the shorty is a woman, for arguments sake.
A-arguments sake?
Hiiros laconic speech put Muir in shock.
The old man is already tainted. Trying to clean you now is a bit
Dont look at me with such eyes of pity! And Im not that dirty!
Arnold continued to shout, and Hiiro had had enough. He had anticipated this, so he
released the Sleep he had started writing a while ago at him, and Arnold suddenly
collapsed to the ground.
Eh? U-um what did you do?
I put him to sleep. He was being loud. You should go to sleep soon too.
O-okay.
While pitying Arnold in her mind, Muir quickly fell asleep while encircled by the
comforting feeling of Hiiros magic.
Hiiro confirmed that Muir had fallen asleep, and he left the campground alone. But, he
didnt go too far.
(Now then, I guess I should continue testing out things today. Ah right, I havent tested
Parallel Writing or synergistic effects yet.)
He concentrated magic onto his finger. At that moment, he saw a light appear some
distance away.
What is that?
He decided to go check it out. He found himself on top of a hill and surrounding him were
many small lights dancing around the scenery.
(Fireflies? No, theyre too big for that.)
He concentrated his eyes and tried to make out the finer details of the lights. There were
small figures inside of them.
(Oi, could those be)
They were shaped like Humans, but two wings sprouted from their back. They let out a
faint trail of light as they flew freely through the sky.
Pheom?
 Chapter 28 - Faeries Garden
I gasped in surprise. Did they notice me? Crap. In an instant, the lights stopped moving.
(Those are > right?)
They looked like straight out of a picture book. The four of them floated over, each with a
different hair color. Red, blue, yellow, and green.
Hey! Hey! < gabranth=>>! Wait no, < humas=>>. Were you watching us? You were
werent you! (Pheom)
So what < pheom=>>? Quit yapping about it. (Hiiro)
This is different from what mother told us! (Pheom)
Yeah! < humas=>> shouldnt be able to see us! (Pheom)
(How annoying they buzz around your face, chatter endlessly. But theres one thing that
bothers me.)
You. How did you know that I wasnt a < gabranth=>>? (Hiiro)
(Right now, I should be disguised as a < gabranth=>>, heck even they couldnt tell me
apart. Yet these < pheom=>> saw through it instantly!)
Wow! Its talking! It can really see us! (Pheom)
For some reason the red one seems overjoyed
Anyways, answer me! How could you tell? (Hiiro)
Huh?!? Cause its not the real thing? I guess. (Pheom)
With a blank look, she answers my question.
Real?!? What do you mean? (Hiiro)
Kyahaha! < humas=>>, you seriously dont know? (Pheom)
The yellow one seems to be enjoying itself.
Interesting! How interesting! (Pheom)
Ill tell you! Its cause were < pheom=>>! The all-seeing race! (Pheom)
Now youre talking
All-seeing race? What does that mean? (Hiiro)
Kyahaha! He doesnt know! He really doesnt know! (Pheom)
The red one is still flying, trying to mimic me. The green one continues
Our eyes see only the truth! (Pheom)
so you can see the true form of anyone? (Hiiro)
Ooo! AMAZING! So good! (Pheom)
The blue ones laughing again Im seriously considering using <> to make him fall.
Anyways, thats how we know. (Pheom)
The yellow one nods. I really would prefer to speak one on one with him right now.
The red one approaches me.
Hmmm. This being is it really a < humas=>>? Really? (Pheom)
WHAT! Isnt it? (Pheom)
He certainly looks like one (Pheom)
Maybe hes different? (Pheom)
Well I dont know, he feels different from the rest of them. (Pheom)
The red one smacks his hand.
I know! Mother might know! (Pheom)
I see! (Pheom)
Are we going? (Pheom)
Are you sure about this? (Pheom)
Hiiro sighs.
Alright! Lets go! (Pheom)
ZUZUZUZUZUZUZUZUZU
In front of them, a rift opens up.
What in the world? (Hiiro)
The rift widens, to the size of a person. Nothing but darkness can be seen inside.
This way to mother! Lets go! (Pheom)
He hey! (Hiiro)
The red one pulls his hand.
(Who is this mother they speak of? But seriously arent these guys being too trusting
right now?)
(It seems that these < pheom=>> arent very bright. Are their heads alright?)
(However, this piques my interest. You never know, I might find something interesting!)
Hiiro stepped into the rift.
Huh!?! (Hiiro)
The < pheom=>> let out a light which penetrates the darkness. The interior looks like a
part of the forest, but there are countless lights floating about.
A house. A tiny house. As small as a dollhouse.
(I feel like Ive stepped into Lilliput)
Over here! (Pheom)
The red one pulls him over. A massive, hollowed out tree comes into view, and a woman
appears.
She isnt tiny like the rest of them. Light blue hair, long enough as to reach the ground.
Her hair shines. On her head rests some sort of a crown. Wings on her back. Slender
features. She looks just like a goddess.
Holding a cane, with a glowing orb with feathers on top, she announces.
Welcome traveller! To < fairy= garden=>>. (Woman)
Thanks for inviting me, though I was pretty much forced to come. (Hiiro)
The red one stuck out its tongue.
Orun has a good eye. I dont think she would bring an enemy. (Woman)
Apparently, she trusts me.
Hey! Hey! Mother! (Pheom)
Yes dear? (Woman)
This person, is he really a < humas=>>? (Pheom)
No. He comes from another world. He isnt from the world of < idea=>> (Woman)
The surrounding fairies raised their voices as if impressed. Hiiro smiled.
By the way, are you behaving as Ive asked? He is a visitor, show some courtesy will
you? (Woman)
Orun is being scolded. Ha! Serves you right.
Anyways! Let me introduce myself properly. I am the head of the < pheom=>>, Nio.
If you would so kind as to tell us your name? (Woman)
Arnold Ocean (Hiiro)
Nio laughs.
Hiiro Okumura. I look forward to working with you. (Nio)
I reluctantly lower my head.
(I see they can even see through lies.)
My fake name was seen through instantly. I wanted to make sure, but her ability really is
amazing. This sort of deception doesnt even faze her.
By all means Hero, follow me. (Nio)
We entered the tree. There was a fairly large space. Some snacks had been prepared for us.
This food is called < vanyar=>> (Nio)
It was shaped like a flower, and sparkled in my hands. There was a squishy thing on top.
(Is this gelatin?)
But I cant eat it just yet. It might be poisoned. I start writing under the desk.
Rest assured. We arent trying to poison you. (Nio)
(Hiiro)
And please stop writing under the desk. (Nio)
It feels like they have eyes everywhere.
Why should I believe you. (Hiiro)
Well then! (Nio)
She takes the < vanyar=>> and eats it.
Of course, we havent put anything in the drink either (Nio)
Or so you say I frown.
Quite paranoid, arent you (Nio)
Of course. Im on my own right now. Isnt that expected? (Hiiro)
Well how about you check for yourself? (Nio)
What?!? (Hiiro)
Use your < word= magic=>> (Nio)
Hiiro froze. He knew that they had the ability to see, but he hadnt expected their vision
to be this powerful.
Our power is the ability to see everything. Of course, that includes < status=>> as
well. (Nio)
By seeing my < status=>>, one would be able to find out about my < word=
magic=>>. But even then
(< word= magic=>> is quite strong.)
I let magic flow to my finger.
If you dont mind (Hiiro)
The word he wrote was < prying=>>. And so, Nios status appeared before him.
(This power is seriously OP)
Nio
Lvl: 20
HP: 100/100
MP: 1000/1000
EXP: 10000
NEXT: 1000
ATK: 20
DEF: 30
AGI: 50
HIT: 100
INT: 300 (400)
> Fire, Water, Light
>
Fireball (Fire - Attack)
Mystic Flare (Fire - Attack)
Mist (Water - Support)
Bubble Rain (Water - Attack/Support)
Infinity Judgement (Light - Attack)
Lazer Prism (Light - Attack)
Holy Lance (Light - Attack)
Resurrection (Light - Recovery)
Full Clean (Light - Effect)
 Chapter 29 - One Nights Experience
Using Pry to view her status, he found that lies would definitely not work on her.
This power seemed to be able to see inside ones heart as well, and it was quite a high-
class word, though its effects could be improved if he could imagine the effects better.
So do you believe me now? A little Thats unfortunate. She found the fact that
she couldnt completely gain his trust a bit unfortunate, but she was delighted when she
saw him cram the Vanyer into his mouth one after the other.
The Vanyer were tastier than he had expected, he thought as he ate them. They felt
like Gummies to the touch, but they somehow made him want to stuff them into his
mouth. (Its that. Once you start, you can never stop. That sort of thing.)
In Japan, he had often faced the same problem with small candies. After you finish one,
you find yourself reaching for another, and eventually you cant stop eating them. The
taste came in many varieties, so it was impossible to get tired of it. Please partake in that
Melnym as well.
Hiiro gazed at the white, milk-like drink inside of his cup. Its smell was reminiscent of
peaches. He took a sip. (I see. Its a sweet, refreshing juice. But, it tastes more like apple
than peach.)
He was able to determine that it was some sort of fruit juice. He had no idea what it was
made out of, but it was the type of drink youd want to enjoy when you get out of the bath.
Is it to your liking?
Well, its not bad. Fufu. Thats good. She held her hands together and smiled as if she
were a little girl. Her appearance was that of an adult woman in her late 20s, but when she
smiled, she let out a youthful aura.
But it seems like Ive been ignoring the Humas for too long. For them to even be
able to use summoning magic now. But in order to summon the Heroes, it seems they
made their own princesses into sacrifices.
Its a idiotic concept. That was one of the reasons Hiiro wanted to leave the country as
soon as possible. No matter the reason, he didnt want to serve a king who would kill off
his own daughters.
Why do you not act with the other summoned ones? Ah? Of course its because I
dont want to. Why must I bury my own will and listen to anothers foolish orders?
Hiiros speech seemed to have hit something.
Anyways, why do I have to travel and work with people I dont like. Theres no way that
would be any fun. Fufufu. I see. So does that mean that you consider the people youre
travelling with right now to be your comrades, at least? No, they just have their uses, so
I just happen to be with them.
Fufufu. Is that so? So from now on, you will never fight for the sake of the Humas
race? And Im asking why I have to go out of my way to break my back for this country.
Cant these people sort out their own problems on their own? Nio narrowed her eyes
and stared at Hiiro. Then what would you do if the ones at your side right now were to be
injured?
I told you, didnt I? Im merely with them because they have their uses. I see.
Well, while I dont love it, were together for now. If something cruel and unfair happens
to them before my eyes, then Ill take the appropriate measures. However, if they bring
misfortune onto me with their own carelessness, I have no obligation to stay. You are
a strange person.
Perhaps you would call this tactlessness? Or maybe honesty? Is that so? A majority of
people only care about themselves, dont they? But they care about those watching them
and public opinion, so they act like theyre doing things for others. Wanting to become
strong is never a desire for the sake of others. Its because you dont want your comrades
to die and leave you alone. You become strong for yourself.
T-that sure is a twisted thought process. Of course, as it was his own mind, Hiiro did not
think it was twisted in the slightest. Ive decided to do the things I like for myself. If
someone tries to unjustly take my things away, then I wont forgive them. If they dont
involve themselves with me, then I wont bother them. Generally, I just dont have any
interest in others. I see. You sure are an interesting person. She held her hand to her
mouth and laughed.
By the way, why cant the others see Phoem? The red one said something like that.
Hmm? Isnt it because the others arent interested? You were that sort of character?
Worrying that her true character was leaking out, Nio once again narrowed her eyes at
Hiiro. Fufufu, I was a little mean in my wording. I apologize. About your previous
question, in order to detect our existence, one requires a high level of magic. But thats not
all. Its also based on the nature of the beholder. Nature? Yes, the people who talk
about communicating with Spirits andFairies are beings of similar constitution.
Wait a second. Im human, and I have no wings. That isnt what I meant. Ah good. He
was worried about what he would do if wings suddenly sprouted. We are a sort of
existence that lives more in the world of the mind than the physical world. The mind?
Yes. Were a race heavily linked to magic. We definitely do have a physical body, but
those are mostly vessels to house our magic.
I see. Is that why theFairies all had similar appearances? The only difference was
their hair color, and other than that, they were pretty much identical. If their hair was of
the same color, Hiiro felt that he wouldnt be able to distinguish them. It was as if they
were identical twins.
Yes, to say our physical body is but a costume may be an overstatement, but to the
Phoem, there is no point in having differing physical forms. TheFairies are
especially similar. And? Since youre mostly an existence made of magic, its hard for
humans to see you?
Then why is there such difficulty forHumas alone? The Gabranth dont have
much magic either, right? Thats because theGabranth were existences close to us
from the start. They love nature, live alongside it, and die by its law. That environment has
caused them to develop a nature that is able to perceive us. It was an answer Hiiro was
satisfied with.
Its something that could be seen from looking at the difference between theHumas
andGabranth continents. The Beastmen greatly valued nature. He had confirmed it
from the sky. TheHumas were instead gifted with wisdom. They used nature and
altered it to make their own lives easier. However, as always, the Beastmen continued to
live among nature.
And it was that decision that allowed them to develop a nature that could seePhoem.
But why could I see them? Thats because of your naturally high magic and because
your soul is similar to ours. Hmm Anyways, I should see it as an advantage, right?
Um Perhaps? I mean its like that, right? I can do some things that other humans
cant. Talent truly is an unfair concept. Fufufu. Why do you laugh? No, I just
found it interesting that there were people like you among the humans as well. I
understand Oruns interest in you. I dont really care, but Yes? Seconds please.
Saying that, Hiiro held out his plate. Somehow, the mountain ofVanyer had vanished.
Fufufu, you eat well. For a while, they continued to talk and exchange questions. And
eventually, Hiiro said it was time for him to return. Nio made a gate like thing, linking
him back to the hill he was on.
Ah, please wait! Please wait! And suddenly, Orun came running over. The other three
were with him. Youre returning there, right? Right? Y-yeah. His habit of repeating
his last line twice was getting annoying. I give you this! Give you this! What was
handed over was a ring.
Whats this? Fufu. That seems to be aFaerie Ring. Its a sign that youve received
the trust of theFaeries. Orun was pleased with his first meeting with a human. If
youd like, I want you to accept it.
Well, Ill take whats given to me. Perhaps it could sell for a bit, he thought to himself.
But he definitely wouldnt say it. (TL: she can read your mind, dude.) And this is from
me. Nio produced a mass of magic like the one he had seen from the old fortune teller,
and she pushed it into his chest. O-oy, this is? He was a little shaken as he asked.
Thats an item that links you here. It will let us meet again. W-wait a second! I dont
really want- The talk was very interesting. Bye bye! Bye bye! I-Im not coming
back. Ah, and if you happen to meet theSpirit King, make sure to give him my
regards.
S-spirit? What are you ta- And the space around Hiiro twisted, and he was enveloped by
darkness. By the time he came to his senses, he was on top of the hill again. And Its
Already morning. It seems he stayed up all night. He grimaced from the bright sunrise as
he stood still for a while.
 Chapter 30 - Rumors of War
Oy, Hiiro! What did you do to your face? (Arnold)
Seriously (Hiiro)
What happened? Youve got bags under your eyes. (Arnold)
Shut it. (Hiiro)
I grumbled at Arnold. I couldnt get a wink of sleep last night, or even practice my <>
I certainly gained some valuable experience, but it feels like various things are being
pushed onto me. Terribly annoying. But above all, Im tired.
That reminds me Hiiro. Yesterday, were you talking to someone? Anything important?
(Arnold)
If you keep bothering me, Ill seriously stab you. (Hiiro)
Sheesh (Arnold)
Frankly, youre way too honest. It feels like the only thing keeping you alive now is God.
And thats just cause hes in a good mood.
Anyways, Im gonna take a nap. If you anything happened, dont bother me. (Hiiro)
I hopped onto the Raidpic and started snoring.
It cant be helped, well travel slowly (Arnold)
Of course you will! (Hiiro)
The party travelled towards <> on the Raidpic. We passed by what seemed to be a town,
but since we had enough food, and since Hiiro was asleep, we decided to skip it.
At this rate, well arrive in <> pretty soon. (Arnold)
TL: Or so you say
Since the Raidpics speed exceeded my expectations, well be arriving sooner than
expected. However, my ass still hurts.
Woah! A demon? (Arnold)
A demon came into view. It looked similar to a rhino.
Thats a Funsai demon. Its not worth the effort, but whatever. (Arnold)
Is.. is everything alright? (Muir)
If anything happens, wake up the sleeping beauty over there. (Arnold)
TL: Need help with
O okay (Muir)
Arnold got off the Raidpic. With his broadsword sheathed on his back, he advanced. The
Funsai charged.
Lets go! <> (Arnold)
Wind coiled around his blade. He spun his sword in big arcs, finally swinging down on the
Funsai.
SFX: Bushaaaaa-tsu!
Haha! Witness my <>! Ill send you to hell! (Arnold)
Arnold waved his sword around, shaking off the blood, and returned to Muir.
Welcome back uncle (Muir)
Easy Victory! (Arnold)
But uncles still amazing (Muir)
Muir was worried.
Youre strong, you can use <>. Unlike me (Muir)
Arnold patted Muirs head.
Dont sell yourself short! When I was just like you, I didnt know if I was strong enough
either. (Arnold)
(Muir)
However, when you do get stronger, dont get cocky! (Arnold)
Uncle (Muir)
Even I started out as merely a slave. Only later did I get stronger (Arnold)
It was supposed to be a dark story. But he said it with a smile.
I used to cry for help, but now I want to become stronger. Just like you! (Arnold)
(Muir)
Do you think that youre weaker than other <>? Cmon! You have that familys blood.
Moreover youre his daughter. (Arnold)
Okay (Muir)
Lets get stronger together. Once we settle down in <>, well go through training
together! (Arnold)
Re really? (Muir)
Muirs face brightened, and she nodded.
Ah! Dont try to become ridiculously strong! I cant have you beating me can I!?!
(Arnold)
Thank you uncle! (Muir)
As Arnold patted her head. They looked just like family.
By the way, is that guy still sleeping? (Arnold)
W well (Muir)
The two were amazed that he was still sleeping soundly.
A few days later.
Soon! Were already at <> (Arnold)
TL:
Arnold then explained.
<> is a town near <> (Arnold)
Its where <> live. (Arnold)
Well spend the night here and arrive in <> tomorrow. In fact, since were so close, itll
only take us another day considering the Raidpicks pace.
Its been a while since Ive slept in a proper bed. (Hiiro)
Hiiro declared that being homeless was boring. He hadnt read a book in a while and was
looking forward to one.
As they continued moving, the town came into view.
Its the <> city of <>! (Arnold)
As expected, the town was located in a forest, the size was impressive. I tethered the horse
on the outskirts of the town. Muir reminds me to feed it. Arnold told us to head the general
store first.
Upon entering the town, we saw crowds of <>. Of course, there were also other kinds of
beastmen. Travellers like us, merchants. As expected, many people visited the town of <>.
(However, I did not like this for it reminded me of Nekomimi and Japan. I dont have a
fetish for this stuff. Im not an old man. That reminds me. What race do the old man and
pipsqueak belong to? I would say)
Animal ears and tails, pretty standard features. Though there are some beastmen who have
paws. Arnold told me to try touching them. Apparently being stroked feels pleasant.
More importantly, Hiiro was worried. He had a troubled expression on his face. It seems
that Arnold also noticed. Arnold was wondering whether or not to ask about it when he
entered the store.
Wh what!?! (Arnold)
Upon entering the store, he heard the news. It seemed that the inhabitants were returning
injured.
Wha w WAR!?! (Arnold)
Arnold was startled. The shopkeeper nodded.
Ah, though I dont think theyll be marching tomorrow. Towards the border that is.
(Shopkeeper)
Hiiro was surprised. He had only heard rumors. While there was certainly tension between
the races. A war was a sick joke. He didnt think that <> would started moving so soon.
A bunch of young men volunteered to go. (Shopkeeper)
The volunteers who went out were in high spirits. But many of them had yet to experience
war.
Have you not heard the rumors about this town? (Shopkeeper)
On the way here, there were some towns and villages, we passed them since we had
enough food. It seems we missed some important information.
Bu but! A war will the Evila fight? Is it alright to leave the kingdom completely
undefended? (Arnold)
Arnold was concerned. Although large, <> did not have much war potential. Marching to
their enemies was basically suicide.
No, those are just rumors. Not all the soldier have been deployed. (Shopkeeper)
I see theyll gather more troops along the way. (Hiiro)
Hiiro nodded.
I can only pray for their well being. (Shopkeeper)
Th thats (Arnold)
Arnold was shocked. He had gone through much trouble to return to his homeland, only to
find it on the brink of war.
What will you do? (Hiiro)
What should I do Ill head to <>. Theres someone I must see (Arnold)
I see. Ill head to the inn and buy a few things. (Hiiro)
Arnold will go to <> to get some information. Nothing shocking. Hell arrive at his
destination. What should I do now?
Oh yeah, is there a guild hall ahead?? (Hiiro)
We arrived at the guild hall and registered for a party of 3. In addition to sharing EXP, you
can also take on higher level quests.
TL: Really not sure about this one, besides of earning EXP points? Seems a bit weird.
However, there was a pleasant surprise awaiting Hiiro. When he got his card back, he
found that the frame had turned pink. Proof of B-Rank.
Hiiro, Arnold, and Muir were all surprised. I guess its cause he defeated the Red Boar?
Since he defeated an S-Rank demon alone, his rank had jumped up.
But still, to go from D-Rank to B-Rank, Arnold was terribly sad to learn that he had been
one-upped. Delighted, Hiiro showed off his new card.
There was also a tremendous bounty on the Red Boar. Hiiros card had been updated.
Name: Hiiro Okumura
Sex: Male
Age: 17
Origin: Unknown
Rank: B
Quests:
Equipment:
Weapon: Thorn Sword - Piercer
Guard: Red Robe
Accessory: Fairy Ring
Rigin: 3 869 000
He chuckled at having become a millionaire.
The three exited the guild hall and went to the inn. They would spend the night here and
head to <> tomorrow.
 Chapter 31 - The Four Heroes Strength,
and Premonitions of War (Night Raccoon)
I see, the Gabranth are finally moving.
The king of |Royal Capital Victorious|, Rudolf van Strauss Arclaim had a somber
expression on his face.
He had just heard the news from his office. The state of affairs in the country. The
Gabranth had finally declared war on the Evila. Of course, he had expected this, but the
Gabranths speed had surprised him.
Is that so it seems the world is on the brink of chaos.
Training a Hero at a time like this is absolutely necessary to up our war potential for the
upcoming battle.
The ministers was Dennis Norman. Dennis had also served the previous king.
Hopefully, theyll both fall together, then we can seize power.
That seems unlikely the way the Gabranth are, defeat is inevitable. The Evila are quite
strong.
Especially those , the elite serving directly under the Demon-lord. Fighting against them
is insane. Each of them is said to be able to fight of thousands at once.
No, those are rather the Gabranths |Three Warriors|. They are beyond the Cruel.
Someone who could stand against them
The Beast-King?
Yeah, if its him, even the could be defeated. However, hes only one person. There are
few things one can accomplish alone.
Really, no matter how strong one is, theres no way you can win a war alone.
If they come up with good strategies, couldnt it work? They arent foolish enough as to
fight a losing war.
True. They may have a plan, but it doesnt change the fact that the Evila are stronger.
Rudolf folded his arms with a stern expression.
Hypothetically speaking if the Gabranth were to win what would happen?
I wonder. The animosity between the Humas and Gabranth runs deep.
What about if the Evila win?
Hey, shouldnt we check the authenticity of those letters?
Ah, those letters. Weve been receiving for a while now. Since last year. But as we
couldnt determine their real intentions, weve been leaving them alone.

If that letter is indeed genuine, I doubt they plan on wiping out the Gabranth.
Thats just wishful thinking.
Assuming it is fake, they will exterminate them right?
Whether its forged or not, the chances are quite high. Since we dont know anything
about the new Demon-lord, we should probably remain as spectators in this war.
Either way, we still have our trump card.
In the meantime, lets wait for more news. Their country might get shaky, but Ill leave
you to deal with it.
Yessir!
The citizens will surely start hearing talk of war. Theyll probably get anxious then. But he
thought that letting the minister deal with them would suffice.
Speaking of which, where are the Heroes right now?
At |Buckstorm Pass|, with Vale.
Woah, doesnt a Dragon live there? Theyre gotten quite strong
They must become stronger. For our sake.

To your right Chika!

Got it!
The Heroes were facing a group of demons. Taishi had sheathed his sword and was firing
off blasts of magic. Meanwhile, Chika, with her quick movements, was cutting them apart.
The other two, Shuri and Shinobu, were supporting them from behind.

The magic Shuri cast was . The demons were, bound, swept up, then dropped.

Using lightning magic, Taishi and Chikas movements were sped up.
Yaaaargh!
Chaaaaaarge!
With their increased movement speed, they continued to hack and slash at the demons. In
a matter of seconds, the battle was over.
*Clap clap clap clap
An excellent job everyone!
That was Vale. He had only just been teaching them combat the other day, but there was
no need for it anymore. He doubted he could win against the Offensive-Type Taishi and
Chika in a straight out fight.
As expected of Heroes! Those B-rank demons didnt stand a chance!
Haha, are we really that strong?
Grinning, Taishi scratched his head.
Hey! Dont get cocky. Didnt you get careless the other day and take some damage?
Ah, haha did that happen?
He replied, glaring at Chika.
Still, weve really gotten stronger!
Right, but are we going for the real thing now?
Shinobu stared at Vale. Vale nodded with a serious expression.
Errr anyways, after this is the |Buckstorm Dragon|. Rank-S A formidable foe.
Taishi laughed to break the tension.
Alright! Rest up, were finally going to fight it!
Everyone answered Taishi. Using pots, they restored their HP and MP and began to ascend
the pass. They had heard that no more monsters could be found beyond that point, as they
were all scared away by the dragon.
Upon reaching the top, they found a sleeping dragon. Taishi glanced at Vale. He nodded
quietly. They had found the |Buckstorm Dragon|.
It was massive. Its scales were green, claws sharp, with two giant wings on its back. In
addition, its mouth was huge. Dragons were known for their .
Trying to catch it off guard, they quickly cast offensive magic. However the dragon had
noticed them. It opened its eyes, startling them.
The dragon opened its mouth and sent out a gigantic sphere of compressed air. Most of
their attacks were swept away. Only a few were able to reach its body, but it still did quite
a bit of damage.
Lets go Chika!
Got it!
The two of them drew their swords and jumped to the front line.

Shinobu instantly raised their speed.

Haaaa!
They slashed the dragon.
SFX: Bushuuu
Blood sprayed out of the wound.
Dammit! Too shallow!
Me too!
Its scales were quite thick, so their attacks werent very effective. The dragon, enraged,
took to the skies and charged at them.

Shuris water magic managed to protect them. However, the dragon fired off another .
Shuris magic was dispelled and the two in the rear were sent tumbling.
Shuri! Shinobu!
Taishi cried out, but
Focus Taishi!
Chika warned him, this time the dragon slashed at them with its claws. Fortunately, they
managed to scramble away in time.
Shit! Eat this! |Thunder Break|!
A blast of lightning flashed toward the dragon. Hitting it with a loud crackling sound. The
dragon cried out in pain.
It looks like magic is more effective than our swords!
Oh! Then next is this! |Flame Lance|!
Me too! |Flame Lance|!
The two spears combined into one and hit the dragon, burning it.
Gaaaaaaaaaaa! (Dragon)
Crying out in pain, it tumbled onto the ground.
Alright! Now!
The two rushed forward to deal the finishing blow. But the dragon opened its mouth.
|Breath Attack|
Crap!
At that moment,
|Green Bind|!
|Paralyze|!
Two shouts came from behind them. Shuri and Shinobu. The girls magic succeeded in
stopping the dragon.
Guys! Attack now!
Taishi and Chika nodded at each other. They focused their magic on their hands. And
|LIGHT ARROW|!!!
They thrust their fists forward, letting out of a burst of light which turned into an arrow.
The arrow pierced through the dragons body. After letting out a shrill cry, the dragon
died.
Whooooo!
Taishi and the other three cheered. Though they werent hurt, the release of tension from
their battle caused them to sit down.
Though they had certainly gotten stronger, it was inevitable to receive high damage front a
direct attack. Thanks to their experience, they were able to continue fighting.
Though there were a few close calls, you performed magnificently!
Vale was quite ecstatic.
Alright, lets get the drops and head back.
When they approached the body, a shadow fell upon them.
What?!?
When they looked up, they saw a shadow descending toward the dragon. Vales face
paled.
W-who are you?!?
Taishi shouted. The figure crossed his arms, and opened his mouth.
Ill be taking this.
With that, the man unfolded what appeared to be his wings. He couldnt be human. He
was clearly a birdman.
Wait a second! Were the ones who defeated it!
The person stripped the dragon of its scales and tossed them their way. He glanced at
them, as if saying With this there should be no complaints. His attitude filled him with
the same rage he had against that classmate.
Aaah, argh! Anyways, dont just do as you please! Give us a reason, you!
When Taishi raised his finger, Vale calmed him down.
Taishi-sama! Stop!
W-what are you doing, Vale!
Its fine! We got what we wanted. Dont mind him.
Seeing the two arguing, the bird-man grabbed the tail of the dragon and lifted off. Flying
away with the entire dragon.
A-amazing. The dragons massive.
As Shuri was saying, he was holding the dragon in one hand. In addition to his vice-like
grip, the strength of his wings was spectacular. Everytime the wings moved, a gale could
be felt below.
And like that, the birdman disappeared into the sky.
Hey, Vale, hes gone, but are you okay with that?
I-its fine. Right now, you wouldnt stand a chance against him
Seeing Vale sweating bullets, Shinobu asked.
By any chance, is that Bird-san strong?
Yes, that was Bird, and as you can see he is |Bird-Man|.
Well, anyone would be able to tell at a glance that he was a Gabranth
Why didnt we fight him? Wasnt it 5 on 1?
Taishis question was natural. They had managed to defeat the S-rank dragon. In addition,
Vale was with them, they should be able to defeat Birdo. However, Vale shook his head.
There are many factors. The beastman is unlike any other.
What do you mean?
He is one of Passions |Three-Warriors|. He serves directly under the King. If we fight,
the Gabranth will not stay silent.
Th that guy was from the top brass?
Yes and Im afraid his power exceeds ours He should be at least Rank-SS. Im sorry,
but we wouldnt last a minute against him. And besides
Besides?
Vale put on a difficult expression and closed his eyes, as if hesitant to say it. Then, he
slowly opened his mouth.
The fact that hes gathering monsters means the war has started.
They were stunned. Finally, Shinobu asked.
W-war? Are they going to attack us?
When I first saw him, I thought so. However, he didnt show any signs of aggression.
Vale looked up.
If they were waging was on the Humas, he would have finished us off here. Theres no
reason to let us live.
So youre saying?
Yes, their enemy is the Evila. They are moving faster than expected.
Taishi was told that the Gabranth would soon be waging war against the Evila.
However, the King had said that there was still some time. But in fact, it would start soon.
C-couldnt this be a misunderstanding, Vale?
Taishi asked. But Vale shook his head.
No. Do you know why hes gathering monsters?
Everyone shook their heads.
They have a method for reanimating demon corpses.
How come?
Doctor Yuhito. He is said to have researched the |Humas|, |Gabranth|, and even the
|Evila|. There are rumors that hes been working on a method to turn dead demons into
zombies.
Taishi and the others shivered at the thought of zombies.
However, it doesnt last too long. And Ive heard that the corpse must be fresh. I guess
thats why hes been collecting them.
War. huh
Yes. They seem to be gathering dead demons to increase their forces.
Thats pretty serious are the humans safe?
Most will probably stay as spectators.
We wont participate?
Yeah, since we arent allied with them, if we went and messed up, wed be attacked by
both parties.
I see
Besides, were still in the middle of training right now! Its not like well send you off to
your deaths.
Hearing the word kill, the four paled. They had clearly been preparing to fight, but
hadnt really given it much thought.
Suddenly, they didnt feel like it was their problem anymore. As Vale had said, if they
joined now, theyd be killed immediately. The heaviness of the thought left their throats
dry.
If its you, Hero-samas, youll be able to become stronger than anyone else. Now is the
time to train.
The four looked at each other and nodded.
We understand, Vale. We know that we cant take it easy anymore.
Yes! Lets get stronger than anyone else!
Yeah!
The four had once again regained their motivation. Vale looked up at the sky, to where
Birdo had disappeared.
(However, no matter who wins, the world will definitely fall into chaos.)
Thinking of the fate of the world, he too, vowed to become stronger.
 Chapter 32 - The Cree Caves
Hiiro and co. stayed a night in Lyntemb and immediately set off for Beast
Kingdom Passion.
If we just go straight down this road, well find Passion, right?
Hiiro posed a question, and Arnold answers.
No, to get there well have to go through the Gree Caves. Well see it right after we
get through them.
Is there something special about the caves?
Yeah. Theyre crawling with monsters above Rank B, and we cant really take the
Raidpics with us.
Apparently, the caves were teeming with narrow passages, making travelling through them
on Raidpics impossible.
Is there any detour we could take?
There are, but theyre quite long, and the monsters are stronger. Considering the risks, I
think the Gree Caves are still the best option.
I see. So we just have to go straight?
Are you okay with that?
I dont really care which way we go, but isnt it best to get there faster?
Y-yeah.
Thats why Ill listen to you this time. You better be grateful.
You sure sound important today!
And so the groups next destination was settled.
After riding for a while, they came to the entrance of a large cave. The hole itself
expanded greatly in all directions.
Oy, are you sure we cant take these birds?
Just from the outside appearance, it seemed that anything would be able to pass through
easily.
Yeah, the inside structure is a bit complicated, and there are quite a few narrow passages
that we have to go through. It may seem a bit sad, but this is where we and the Raidpics
bid Adieu.
Arnold said as he patted his Raidpics head.
Thanks for taking us here. Give Max my regards.
The Raidpic gave a sorrowful expression as it rubbed its beak against Arnolds face.
Oy, do something about this one.
Arnold turned at these words and witnessed a Raidpic licking Hiiros face with its long
tongue. It seems that that one was also reluctant to part with Hiiro.
Ahaha! It sure has become quite attached to you!
Quit messing around, bird! Want me to grill you?
Even so, the Raidpic paid no mind and continued to soak Hiiro with its drool.
For the love of Its sticky.
Hiiro glared at the Raidpic with an unpleasant expression.
Now, now. Thats just how much he liked you as a master. Please leave it at that.
Yeah, you guys did make my ride quite comfortable. Heres a farewell present.
Hiiro started writing a character which he released at both of the Raidpics, and the two
shook with expressions of delight.
W-what did you do?
I used Comfort. It should blow away their fatigue.
The word should have also made them feel refreshed. Hiiro imagined them returning to
their homes at a refreshing pace, but suddenly, the two birds cried out and ran off at an
alarming pace.
W-whats wrong with them?
No idea.
It seemed that the effect was too strong. It raised their tension to too high of a level.
Watching the Raidpics press onward like bullet trains, Hiiro concluded to himself that they
would return home safely.
And whats with this turn of events?
What do you mean?
Well, I thought that would only give a reward to the one that carried you.
Muir imitated Arnolds questioning pose. She seemed to be of the same opinion.
The two of them had a slight grasp of Hiiros personality. The only time when Hiiro would
move would be when he was in a good mood, or he was returning a favor.
He didnt seem to be particularly happy, so they wondered what had moved him to this
extent.
What are you saying? They took good care of my servants. So isnt it natural for me to
grace them as the master?
Haha~n, I see, I see. To you, were all your servants, and you rewarded the two with your
Word Magic for their hard work. I see, I see. By the way, can I raise an objection
now? Mostly towards being called a servant!?
Objection overruled.
Funnuuuuuu! I keep saying this, but were no servants of yours!
I think Ive said this before, but I was joking.
You bastard! Are you just trying to make me mad!?
Now then, lets go.
Listen to me!
Muir shrugged her shoulders as she followed the two.
The inside of the cave was dim, but it seemed to be quite wide. The sound of running
water could be heard. It was coming from the left, and when the grouped turned towards
it, they found a giant slug monster drooling as it stared at them.
Right off the bat!? Whats more, this is the Rank B Gree Slugger!
Arnold stood in front of Muir and brandished his sword.
A slug is it? Ill test something.
Hiiro spoke as he released a word. And suddenly, a white powder scattered over the slug.
The already-slow slugs speed dropped even further, and its body gradually began to
shrink.
Oh, so Slugs actually can be dealt with with Salt.
Right, the word he wrote was Salt.
(As long as I have a clear image, this magic can even bring salt into existence. It really can
do anything. Though instead of it being actual salt, it may have brought forth something
with a similar effect. Itll probably disappear in a minute.)
He groaned about his own power. But he did feel glad that he had used it from the depths
of his heart. Since the Slug had become small, Arnold impaled it on his sword.
Im not surprised anymore, but what did you do?
I just put into practice something I wanted to test since I was a kid.
?
Arnold and Muir stared at him with a blank expression. But they had long ago realized
that at this point, they wouldnt be able to get him to talk any more. So the group pressed
forward.
After walking a while, the pathway became quite narrow. They could only tread along it
one at a time, so they proceeded with vigilance. Eventually, they found themselves in
another open space spanned by a small bridge.
Can I cross this bridge? Is it even crossable?
Hiiros question was valid. The bridge was made out of wood, but several places were
rotten, and the rope holding it up was visibly decayed. It didnt seem that this bridge was
able to support humans.
But it looked like this was the only way to the other side.
What should we do, Hiiro? This distance is a bit far for a jump
If I just use Fly, all our problems will be solved.
Ah, right!
But there, Hiiro thought.
(If I use that, well definitely be able to get across. But if something were to happen when
we were crossing, the other two)
If there was some sort of trap laid, or a monster was lying in wait, it would be
inconvenient.
(Instead of flying, itll be easier to deal with through walking. Though if something does
come out, I could just abandon them)
No, there was something wrong with that train of thought. They were currently important
sources of information. For now, they were necessary. It would be too great a loss to lose
them here.
Oy, hurry up and cast magic on me!
No, I think I should
Hiiro approached the run down bridge. He concentrated magic on his finger and wrote
Connect.
Good, no matter what happens, itll hold together for a minute. Lets go.
Eh? O-oh? Oy!
-
-
-
-
-
Though they were surprised at seeing Hiiro suddenly rush forwards, the sight of Hiiro
crossing without a problem caused them to join hands and run after him. The bridge that
seemed like it would collapse under their feet caused Arnold to apply pressure to the hand
connected to his, but he reassured himself that Hiiro had done something again.
(Even so, what magic did he use this time)
Even with all three of them running on it, though the bridge creaked dangerously, it
showed absolutely no signs of collapsing.
(And, like, I kinda wanted to fly, you know)
Not only Arnold, but Muir as well. Both of them have a disappointed expression.
The group succeeded in crossing the bridge within a minute, but the two beside Hiiro
seem to be tired because they thought that the chances of falling to their deaths was high.
As Hiiro believed in his own power, he could not understand their fatigue.
Y-you what did you do?
The word Connect made it so that for one minute, the ropes would not give out no
matter what.
Y-you can even do that?
Muir raised her voice while Arnold glared at him with his eyes half closed.
Ye~ah, no matter how I look at it, that magic is unfair!
No idea. Anyways, lets go.
But at that moment, Hiiro experienced an extreme impact on his back, causing him to roll
on the ground.
Hiiro!
Kya!
The two of them watched Hiiro get sent flying before their eyes. But immediately after, it
appeared before them.
-
-
-
-
-
G-Ganrock!?
The Ganrock, as its name might imply, was a monster whose limbs and face were made of
rocks. Its height was only around 50 cm, but these monsters were able to build up amazing
amounts of momentum, so getting hit by them was no joke.
(Ow That hurt quite a bit)
Hiiro lifted up his aching body and glared at the cause. But it wasnt only one, there were
two more for a total of three.
(Right, this cave was supposed to be filled with monsters over Rank B)
He briefly glanced at Arnold.
(I think itll be a bit difficult for that old man?)
Usually, he would just use Burst to take them out in an instant, but this was a cave.
He didnt want to cause a cave-in here.
But with a body structure like that, a Sword probably wouldnt do much damage. It would
be difficult for Arnold. Thinking that, Hiiro shouted out.
Old Man, use your sword!
That was his conclusion. Though it would definitely be difficult to deal with them with a
blade, Hiiro had a reason.
Old Man! Start with the one closest to you!
B-but with a sword, its a bit
Arnold knew about the specialties of the Ganrock and knew that he wouldnt be able to do
much with his current armaments.
Dont worry, Im going to use this!
He said as he began writing a word. The word collided with the Ganrock in front of
Arnold.
Now!
I-I dont really get it, but Ora!
But, the Ganrock dodged to the side
Like Id let you escape!
He turned his blade sideways and slashed at it horizontally.
And, for some reason, the Ganrocks body split perfectly in two.
Eh? wha?
The lack of resistance from his enemy shocked him. Thats right, there was barely any
force acting against his blade. It felt as if he were swinging his sword through a ball of
sand.
Hey, on to the next one!
Hiiro sent out another word. But perhaps the Ganrocks had become more vigilant. They
jumped up to avoid it. The Word hit the ground and activated, and as soon as one of the
Ganrocks landed, it sunk into it.
Ah! I see, so thats it!
It seemed that Arnold finally understood the effect of the word. He turned his eyes to
Hiiro.
You have a word that makes things softer?
Correct. The word that Hiiro used was Soft. The first Ganrock felt its effect and was
easily cleaved in half by a sword. When the ground was affected by it, the Ganrock buried
itself with its own weight.
Old Man, Ill leave that buried one to you!
Saying that, Hiiro once again began concentrating. Arnold turned his gaze to the Ganrock,
who was desperately struggling to get out of the ground.
Fufun. If its an immobile Ganrock, then all I have to do is concentrate my power and
break it!
He took a stance with his large sword.
Wind Fang!
The wind wrapped around the blade.
More. I have to bind it stronger, or it wont go through their bodies.
With plenty of time, he continued to strengthen his sword. Eventually he positioned
himself to thrust.
HAAAAAAAAAH!
The sword passed perfectly through the Ganrocks body. And it seemed that Hiiro was
able to use his Word Magic to defeat the last one easily.
Fuu~ That was hectic.
Arnold lowered his back onto the ground and took a deep breath.
You were suddenly sent flying. My insides went cold for a moment.
Are you alright?
Muir let out a worried voice.
No problem. But it consumed more magic than I thought.
Air Writing cost 100 MP, so even with his large reserve of Mana, Hiiro couldnt use it too
often. Though he had MP recovery items, there was no telling what would happen next, so
it was best to save them.
Then we better get out quickly.
Right.
Lets go.
The Three pressed onwards. Eventually, they arrived at another open area. But to their
delight, they could see a light at the end of the gently sloping path.
 Chapter 33 - Muirs Awakening
It seems that that is the exit.
Yeah, lets get to a town quickly and pop into hot bath~
R-right. We did encounter quite a few monsters.
As the three try to approach the slope to the light, rocks start dropping from the ceiling.
Shivers run down the threes spines.
O-oy, Hiiro?
Hah, so like in games, well have fight a boss battle before we can reach the exit
Muirs body shakes. The three simultaneously look up. And there
SHAAAAAAAA!
Is an anaconda that looks perfect for the silver screen. It is skillfully wrapping itself
around the formations on the ceiling as it slithers around.
I believe that was Clay Viper.
Oy oy, is this for real!?
Hiiro had seen it before in the encyclopedia. Its a Rank S monster. Its length could reach
30 meters, and its body is as thick as a tree. Its body is scaly and gives off a black luster.
Its face is menacing as well. Its forked tongue darts in and out of its huge mouth. Its eyes
are red and gives off a suspicious light as if to bind whoever gazes into them.
Well, well. For now, you better keep your distance, shorty.
Ah, y-yeah
Muir has no choice but to follow Hiiros words. There is no way she can prove useful
against this fearsome foe.
Old man, can you do any long range attacks?
Well, to an extent.
Then use those to distract it. Ill put it to sleep like with the Red Boar.
But for that, time is necessary. Writing the necessary characters requires concentration, so
he cant have himself be a target.
Got it, but you better make it quick. My level rose, but this is a bit much for me alone.
Actually it may be impossible.
Normally, running would be the priority. However, in the Red Boar fight, the enemy was
easily defeated with Word Magic. Arnold is assured that Hiiro will be able to do
something.
Its coming.
While they were idling, the Clay Viper had started rushing at them with its mouth wide
open. The two avoid it by jumping high. But, the viper knocks them out of the air with its
tail.
Guh!
The two fall to the ground simultaneously. Arnold complains about its strength as he rolls
on the floor. He seems to be in quite a bit of pain.
(Damn Its quite skillful with its tail)
Hiiro grumbles as he takes some distance and begins writing a word. Arnold stands up and
confronts the Clay Viper.
Suddenly, a fluid spews from the snakes mouth.
Though hes startled for a moment, Arnold is able to successfully avoid it by leaping
backwards. The ground that comes in contact with the liquid begins to sizzle as it
dissolves away.
Oy, this thing even comes equipped with venom
This is no joke, Arnold thinks as he applies more pressure to the hand clenching his
sword.
Wind Fang! Take this!
As he swings his blade, a magic-ish wind cutter is released. The sharp blade of wind slices
the Clay Vipers skin and blood scatters.
But in the next moment, the wound closes on its own. It seems that weak attacks wont be
able to overcome the beasts natural regenerative powers.
Arnold seems taken aback, but the Clay Viper doesnt rest. As if it were not slashed at all,
it starts rushing towards him.
Ku!
He somehow dodges to the side and prepares to attack again. But, the Viper suddenly
dives into the ground.
Wha!? It can even do that!?
Watching this scene, Hiiro clicks his tongue. At this rate, he wonders whether his Word
Magic will hit. The Clay Viper is currently focusing on Arnold, so Hiiro was able to
finish writing his word without problem though.
But, with that speed and its ability to burrow, it will be more than difficult to hit.
Dammit! Where are you! Come out already, you slithery bastard!
Arnold shouts out, but there are no signs of it resurfacing.
Suddenly, the ground begins to shake. The two fighters concentrate on their surroundings
to sense where it will emerge.
KYAAaaaa!
The place it emerges is in the shadows where Muir is hiding. It uses its long body to wrap
around and bind her while heading back up to the ceiling.
MUIIIIIR!
Damn!
Even Hiiro didnt anticipate the non-combatant Muir being attacked. He wasnt vigilant
enough.
Hiiro immediately points his finger and aims his word. But perhaps because its feral
instincts screamed danger, it glares back and gets into a position where it can move at any
time. At this rate, the chance that it will dodge is high.
Hiiro isnt going to waste the word he had wasted time writing.
Old Man, do you think you can stop his movements!?
Its not that I cant, but Muir will get dragged in!
Arnold grits his teeth as he stares at the Clay Viper.
-
-
-
-
Muir thinks that that her situation is pitiful. There is nothing she can do. Even though she
cant fight, even though she is useless, here she is being imprisoned and preventing Hiiro
from attacking.
(Why am I always being protected? Even though I never wished for it)
Her mind turns to the past. Her life was always one that would go out with the wind.
There was nothing she could do about it. She would always watch others backs as they
stood in front to protect her. That was what she found solace in.
(Even though thats no good Even though I promised uncle that I would get strong)
As she feels pain from the Viper tightening its body, Muir opens her eyes. Reflected on
them is Arnolds mortified face.
(Uncle!)
Because of her, hes making such a face. From here on out, perhaps Arnold and Hiiro will
be hurt because of her. Arnolds words play back in her head like a revolving lantern.
Youre the kid he entrusted to me. Even if I die, Ill protect you.
No, even I can get strong. Im a Beastman like Uncle!
She had vowed at that moment that she would get strong. But, she was unable to believe in
herself. She was never able to do anything. She spent her days doubting whether or not
she would even be able to influence her own life.
Fighting is scary, and being protected makes her feel relieved. But still, there are people
she believes in.
Youre also a Beastmen. If were talking about latent abilities, I dont think youll lose to
any Beastmen out there. No matter what you say, youve got the blood of that clan flowing
in ya. And also, youre that guys daughter.
She remembers Arnolds words and opens her eyes to look at him again. His face hasnt
changed. She was the one making him make such a face. Then what should she do? There
is only one answer.
I just have to do something!
-
-
-
-
-
Hiiro analyzes the situation. At this rate, Muir will be strangled to death, and after that, the
Viper will move around freely again.
(Theres no choice. Ill put Sleep on hold for now. First, I have to cut off his
movements Hmm?)
The Clay Vipers body begins to shine. No, to be precise, only the part that was wrapped
around Muir shines abnormally. And suddenly, that light collects.
(What is that?)
The moment he thinks that.
A violent, electrical discharge occurs. No, it isnt anything as pathetic as that. As if
lightening had struck, power condenses in the glowing area.
SHAAAAAA!?
The sudden electrical current coursing through the Clay Vipers body causes it to go
numb. Neither Arnold nor Hiiro have a grasp of the situation.
Now!
Hiiro sees this as an opportunity and releases Sleep. It easily hits the immobile Clay
Viper.
Good! Old Man! Use all your strength to cut its head off!
Hearing Hiiros words snaps Arnold back to reality. He begins concentrating his power.
Wind Fang!
He takes some time to concentrate the power of wind onto his blade. The power wraps
around it, and the blade appears to increase in size. Eventually, the green blade grows to
about the size of three adults.
And Arnold lifts that blade high up, aims it at the Clay Vipers head, and swings down
with all his might.
Unhand MUIIIIIIR!
The flesh cleanly separates. Only the head falls on the ground. And with that, the Clay
Vipers life comes to an end. But it isnt over yet.
The lightning is one thing, but Muirs safety has yet to be confirmed. Even now, the
Vipers body is coiled around Muir and shes staying immobile. But finally, the large body
loses its strength and falls from the ceiling. And from that, Muirs body emerges.
Muir appears to be unconscious, but her body glows faintly. When Arnold moves to catch
her
Gugagagagagagagagagagadadadadada!
He suddenly feels the pain of electricity coursing through his body.
Old Man!
Nevertheless, he holds her close without letting go.
Kuga g thank god Mui
He sheds tears as he wraps his large body around hers. After a while, the light fades. At
the same time, the electric current flowing through Arnold stopps.
Just what was that?
Hiiro furrows his brow as he looks over Muir.
Its this childs power.
So the shorty was the one who stopped the Clay Vipers movements?
Yeah. It seems shes finally awakened to her Binding.
Just what is binding, anyways?
You know how Beastmen cant use magic, right?
Yeah.
To make up for that, a certain researcher came up with something amazing.
What?
This.
As he says this, Arnold presents the bracelet hanging from his right arm.
That is?
This is the Nameless Bracelet. When a Beastman truly desires power, it will unlock
their latent abilities.
Something that convenient actually exists?
If so, he wanted one. But being a human, he would probably be unable to use it.
This bracelet establishes a link with the Spirits. If one was to awaken to a Spirit
Soul, the bracelets name changes, it takes on a new form, and it grants power to the
user. By the way, mine is a Bracelet of the Wind.
I see. So thats the power the Gabranth obtained to compensate for their lack of
magic.
Yeah. To awaken is to establish a contract with a Spirit. I exchanged a contract with
the Spirit of the Wind. And this child
Spirit of Thunder is it?
Arnold nods in affirmation.
But that surprised me. For her to be able to generate that much lightning.
Rather than generate, its more like she became lightning itself.
Is that how it is?
Well, Ill explain the details after we arrive at Passion. I want to let Muir rest.
Got it. You can head out first.
Why?
Ill come after I get some proof we took that thing out.
Understood.
Arnold exits the cave with Muir on his back. Hiiro approaches the recently-deceased Clay
Viper.
(I think it was over here)
The place he checks is the area that was wrapped around Muir. It isnt only burned. It is as
if the cells had been obliterated into nothingness.
Thats some crazy output. With this, theyll fare just fine against magic. The reason I
didnt feel any magic when Arnold used his Wind Fang was because it wasnt magic
I guess.
He did a quick analysis, but suddenly, he feels a presence behind him. Thinking it was a
monster, he moves his hand towards his sword, and he draws it while turning around. But,
what stands before him is no monster.
Who are you?
 Chapter 34 - The Kitty Bastards
Invitation
I looked through, and there were absolutely no gender indications. Im assuming male
here.
Oh, and Happy Lupercalia.
Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 34: The Kitty Bastards Invitation
From his appearance, he was a Beastman. His hair was pure black, and his cold eyes did
not give off a friendly impression.
(A Beastman is he a Black Panther type?)
But from his appearance and atmosphere, Hiiro could tell he was no ordinary passerby. He
felt that the one before him was a more troublesome opponent than the Clay Viper. That he
was someone he wouldnt want to make an enemy out of.
That Beastman slowly opened its mouth.
Was the one who killed this one nyu? (TL: Ends sentences with Nya)
Hiiro almost fell over. Even though all of his instincts screamed that the one before him
was a dangerous existence, his voice was as high as a childs, and there was that speech
trait. With that appearance, the Nya wasnt cute at all, you know. It was more creepy
than anything.
Let me ask again nya. Are you the one who killed it nya?
Do I have any obligation to answer you?
The Beastman put his hand to his chin and thought for a moment. After which, he balled
one hand into a fist and hit it on the other palm.
Oh~ you really dont have such an obligation nya.
The person he was facing was a bit out there, but still, Hiiro couldnt afford to let down his
guard. His instincts told him not to be negligent. Behind his back, his hands were already
prepared to cast Word Magic.
Well, I guess it doesnt matter who killed it nya. Ill bring it back all the same nya.
Hmm? Wait a second, youre bringing this thing back?
Yes nya. Thats my mission nya.
(Mission? Bringing back something this big? Whats more, its already a corpse.)
Various questions surfaced in Hiiros mind, but he got the feeling that it was better to not
get involved any further. He need not get involved with this cat of mysterious origin.
Well, do what you want. Before that, let me get some proof that I took it out.
If its just that, then go ahead nya. But please make it quick nya.
(Hmm? Hes surprisingly honest. It didnt come out to steal the praise?)
Hiiro looked at the immobile Beastman, and waited for it to take action. But as nothing
was happening, Hiiro approached the Clay Viper Corpse.
(Lets just get this over with and leave.)
Hiiro reached out his hand to grasp the Clay Viper Fangas proof of his kill, but as
soon as his hand approached it, he sensed bloodlust. Hiiro immediately drew his sword
and took a stance, but that Kitty bastard was already in front of him, grasping the blade.
W-what are you doing!?
In response, the cat smiled and kicked Hiiro away.
Gu-!
Hiiro was sent sliding, but he was able to brace his legs to avoid falling over. Still, the
damage from the impact contorted Hiiros face.
Y-you!
As I thought, youre strong nya. You didnt kill it by luck nya.
The cats happy face was annoying.
Are you pickin a fight, you kitty bastard!?
Hiiro shouted as he prepared to slash, but his opponent immediately appeared in front of
him.
(Hes much faster than me!?)
Hiiro immediately moved his katana to guard, but he was blown away again. This time, he
rolled along the ground, but rose up immediately and got into position again.
(Damn How can he overcome my katana barehanded?)
Normally, he shouldnt be able to grasp the blade or hit it. Especially if he was hitting the
sharp edge. His hand should have taken severe damage. Even so, Hiiros opponent was
completely unharmed.
Nyaha! You can fight nya. Youre strong nya. If nyu try a little harder, I might hire you as
my follower nya.
The word follower caused a vein to pop up on Hiiros head.
Dont screw with me, kitty bastard Ill show you something youll regret.
Without breaking eye contact, he concentrated magic to his finger.
(Lets imagine the Muir from before)
Take this!
He wrote the word Thunderand sent it at his opponents feet.
Though it wasnt comparable to Muirs, a powerful electric discharge went through the
ground towards his enemy.
Nya!?
The cat opened his eyes in surprise for a moment, but he resumed his smile as he held out
both of his arms in front. And, the electricity disappeared as it was sucked towards them.
Wha!?
Nyaha! Nyu were a Lightning user nya? There was quite some power, but that isnt
enough to beat me nya.
Hiiro couldnt understand what had just happened.
(I understand that the electricity somehow disappeared into his hands but what did that
damn cat do?)
He could use Pry to gather information, but it takes time to use. Theres no way he
would be able to cope with that speed.
(Then)
Hiiro wrote a character on his own body. And
He appeared before his opponent.
Nya!?
The cat was even more surprised than before. Hiiros speed was just that great.
(By writing Speed on myself, I can increase my own abilities! Now get pierced
already!)
Using his momentum, Hiiro thrust Piercer. But still, his opponent saw through him,
and Hiiro cut nothing but air. The ease at which his attack was dodged made Hiiro believe
he was fighting a true wild beast.
(Damn! I was dodged. So he wasnt serious yet.)
Power, speed, atmosphere. Taking all of these into account, Hiiro guessed that his
opponent was an existence high up in the ranks of Beastmen. This damn cat was strong
enough to play with Rank S monsters as if they were cute pets.
(I cant slack off for a single moment)
If he made a single mistake, he might die. Hiiro continuously pondered over just how he
would conquer this person. If he wanted to run, it may be possible, but he wouldnt be
satisfied with leaving after being treated as a fool.
(Im still a child but I get the feeling that I cant turn away here. More importantly, that
cat PISSES ME OFF!)
Hiiro glared at his enemy again and wrote Speed once more.
(Ill give you more and more surprises!)
With the speed of the wind, Hiiro closed the gap. He increased his speed much more than
before, startling his opponent.
But for a split second, his enemy narrowed his eyes, and his legs swelled unnaturally. He
nimbly dodged Hiiros assault.
(Wha!? It can even react at this speed!?)
Hiiro had used parallel writing to write Speed on his body multiple times. The effects
stacked, giving him overwhelming speed. Even so, his opponent dodged.
Hiiro slashed again and again, but all his swings were in vain. But there, he realized
something was off.
(That bastard can grasp a sword bare-handed, so why has he been dodging all of these?)
Right, from his initial actions, this cat should be able to defend easily. He has no reason
not to.
(Since its gotten to this, Ill add something more)
Hiiro accelerates even more to try and force his opponent to guard. At that moment, he
heard laughter.
Nyaha! Yes, yes, you pass nya!
Hah?
Hiiro heard an unexpected line.
If its nyu, you could even become my successor nya.
What are you even talking about?
Whats your level?
Hah? 33, but ah.
He had been drawn into his enemys pace and unintentionally said his level. Hiiro was
filled with regret.
33!? And youre that strong nya!? Yes, Im satisfied with you nya!
Hiiro was repenting in his heart.
My name is Crouch nya. Whats yours?
No idea.
Could this be that amnesia thing nya!?
Crouch seemed shocked as his mouth hung open.
This is serious nya! This is serious nya! Ah, I should have the professor look at you nya!
Professor? No, Im fine! It was a joke!
I-is that so nya? Thats good nya.
Crouch uses his forearm to wipe away sweat. It appears that he was truly worried.
(Whats with this one? Dont throw off my pace This cat may be more annoying than
the old man.)
Then, whats your name nya?
Tanaka Tarou. (TL: Japanese version of John Smith)(ED: The most common name)
Oh, so thats your name nya! Then, Tarou, come with me nya!
Why?
The war will start soon nya. Ill use you as my retainer nya!
This was exceedingly bad. Hiiros head went blank. He never thought he would be invited
to war.
(And as a retainer. That sounds like it comes with a bit of status. If this was based off of
my strength, then I can understand it, but still this is bad really.)
Crouch was completely eager. At this rate, Hiiro was going to be forcefully kidnapped.
(Theres no choice. Though I hate these sort of situations.)
As he thought that, Hiiro thrust with his katana.
Ill never serve below someone weaker than me. If you want me, then youll have to
defeat me!
Crouchs eyes widened at Hiiros words. He seemed taken aback, but his face loosened
and a crescent moon formed.
How interesting nya
Sparks flew between them, and it seemed they would start duking it out at any moment.
But suddenly, Crouch furrowed his brow.
Eh? Is that so nya? Got it nya.
Crouch hung his head in disappointment.
Tarou, our battles put on hold nya.

Saying that, Crouch touched the Clay vipers body and head. And in the next moment, the
items disappeared as if they were being sucked into his hands.
(W-what is this magic? No, hes a Beastman, so is it Binding?)
In a few seconds, the giant Clay Viper disappeared completely. Crouch gazed at Hiiro.
This is an urgent job nya. I wanted to bring you along, but theres no choice nya. Therell
be another chance nya. I mean, youre going to Passion, right nya?
Who knows?
Nyahaha, Ive taken a liking to your impudent behavior as well. Well then, Tarou, lets
meet again nya.
Saying that, the cat disappeared as if he were being absorbed into the ground. Hiiro put up
his guard as he walked to where Crouch was standing, but nothing happened.
It seems hes caught the interest of quite a person.
(I may have to get out of Passion quickly.)
Hiiro didnt want to meet that annoying kitty bastard again. He shrugged his shoulders
And then he realized something.
The proof of subjugation
It was impossible to recover it.
 Chapter 35 - Level Up to Power Up
Crouch took the proof of subjugation, along with the rest of the Clay Viper, so Hiiro had
to leave the cave empty-handed.
But then, he realized something. His body had become heavily fatigued, though not to the
extent where he couldnt walk. The reason was quite clear.
(It must be because I used the synergistic effect of parallel writing.)
He had written Speed on himself multiple times, and the effects stacked. It raised his
speed just fine, but it put a strain on his body unbefitting of his level. His body creaked as
it tried to keep up with his accelerated movements.
(This is quite painful)
He thought, as he carefully walked forward as not to lose his way. When he finally got
outside, he saw Muir sleeping under the shade of a tree, and Arnold looking after her.
As Hiiro was late, Arnold issued a complaint.
What the hell were you doing? Did you not know what path to take back?
No. I see. So you didnt see?
Crouch disappeared into the ground. Perhaps he came the same way as well. Theres a
high probability that Arnold never saw him.
See what?
No, its nothing. Hows the shorty?
Well, she hasnt received any serious injuries, and shes just unconscious. Theres no
helping it. She let out that much power, and she was being squeezed by the Clay viper for
a while.
Muir was fast asleep. Even after releasing an amazing amount of lightning, her body
showed no external injury. Even her clothes didnt look burned in the slightest.
Im sorry, but until Muir wakes up
As Arnold was about to say something, Muir opened her eyes.
Uu
Muir? Are you alright, Muir?
Un cle?
Her eyes were still unfocused, but she could make out Arnold before her.
Yeah, its me. How is it? Does your body feel strange at all?
Muirs vision slowly cleared, and she realized that she was already outside of the cave.
Moving only her eyes, she shifted her gaze to Arnold.
My body hurts a bit, but Im fine. The monster?
If youre talking about the snake, we took it out.
And Muir gave a sorrowful expression.
I Im sorry Because of me
Though the monster was defeated, Muir felt depressed over the pain she made the other
two go through because of her. But the next words made her doubt her ears.
Ahaha, what are you saying? Its because of you we were able to take out that snake, you
know. Do you remember anything?
Eh?
Arnold bluntly explained everything he saw to Muir. The contents were things she
couldnt believe herself. Her own power had stopped the Clay Vipers movement and had
given an opportunity to defeat it.
But Hiiro wasnt denying it. He simply stood with his eyes closed and his arms folded.
Perhaps this was his sign of affirmation.
Uncle is this true?
Even now, she couldnt believe it. But Arnold had absolutely no reason to lie. But the fact
that her own power was able to change something, the fact that she was able to stand
against that powerful monster was more shocking than anything.
At that point, Hiiro tried testing something. He wrote a word on the ground.
Oy, Hiiro. What are you doing?
Shut up and watch.
And something began to be projected onto the ground. It was as if a Television screen had
been created. And on it, scenes from the previous battle began playing back.
(It seems it was a success. UsingProject, I can show others scenes from my memory.
How convenient.)
The other two seemed flabbergasted, but Arnold recognized the scene as one he had
experienced himself, so he could understand the meaning behind Hiiros magic.
C-could this be the battle we just had?
Yeah, shorty.
W-what?
This is the truth. Take it however you will.
Hiiro spoke as he lowered his gaze to the footage on the ground. Muir copied him and
looked upon the scene.
What was displayed was the moment when she was captured by the Clay Viper. When
suddenly, a huge electric outburst occurred, and Hiiro took the opportunity.
After that, her body continued to let out a faint light, and Arnold caught her. Arnold
showed clear signs of being electrocuted. Even Hiiro and Arnolds conversations were
clearly audible.
Seeing Muirs shocked face at the video, Hiiro thought to himself what a troublesome
person she was while he wrote the word Project again. The effective time of one
minute was nearing its end, so the footage would be cut off. Thats why he had to use
Parallel Writings stacking effect to lengthen the duration.
Is this true?
As if she was still in doubt, Muir asked Arnold. And he nodded gently.
Yeah, so you finally awakened. You did well, Muir.
Fue (ED: Rishia is that you!?)
Muir broke out in tears and clung to Arnold. He patted her head and said.
I told you, didnt I? That you would become strong. You still have a long way to go, but
the Lightning Spirit has acknowledged your efforts.
Sob Sob.. Ueeeeeeen. (TL: Whats here are crying onomatopoeia, I dont know what
to put)
Now you can fight too. But remember, youre just a beginner. Lets take this one step at a
time. Okay, Muir?
Ye sob ye Yeah!
Arnold wiped off her tears, and she smiled happily.
Um, can I have a moment of your time?
During that scene, the words of someone who couldnt read the mood rang out.
H-hey, Hiiro. Were currently going through an emotional moment.
Just look around you.
What do you yes?
They were surrounded by monsters.
Oh Oh my
His words were understandable.
Well, its not like were in a safe area. Its not like we care what theyre doing when we
attack either.
You you damn monsters! Read the mood for a second!
For now, lets clean up. Shorty, you stay here. You cant move yet, right?
Ah, yeah.
Muir realized that nothing changed. That she was still someone who was protected. But
then Hiiro spoke.
Oy, shorty. If youve got some power, then youve got to earn your keep. Next time,
youre on your own.
Yeah!
Those words bestowed strength unto her heart. The fact that she wouldnt be protected
anymore made her slightly uncomfortable, but the happiness she felt from those words
greatly outweighed that. In order not to let him down, Muir resolved to become strong.
She closely watched the backs of the two protecting her. Up til now, she had always been
watching the backs of people protecting her. But next time, she would be standing beside
them. Muir unintentionally clenched her fist as she followed their fighting style with her
eyes.
Fly away.
Using Burst, the enemies were blown away in an instant. But
UHYAAAAAH
Hiiro had forgotten that Arnold was there too.
W-what are you doing, Hiiro!? That was a close one!
Well, I thought that if it was you, you would be fine.
Theres no way I would be fine, ninnyhammer!
Even during battle, these two never changed.
Okay, then old man, step back.
Its too late for that!
As he shouted that, Arnold noticed Hiiro writing another word, and he backed off.
Next is this.
Hiiro shot the words straight at a group of monsters. And when it reached the center of the
group, he activated it.
And suddenly
The entire area of effect of the word froze over, and the monsters within its scope were
frozen solid. Its area of effect was just around 4 tatami. The vertical area was also the
same.
O-oh, amazing.
Arnold stared at the block of ice in amazement. Hiiro could make use of Fire, Lightning,
and even Ice. He was truly a first class magician.
Thinking that he didnt want to lose, Arnold continuously used his Wind Fang to take
down enemies. Perhaps because they were afraid of the two peerless fighters before them,
the remaining monsters ran off.
Alright, thats all of them.
Yeah.
The two of them sheathed their weapons and returned to Muir. They found her with an
expression of shock frozen on her face.
W-whats wrong,Muir?
Muir responded while keeping up the same expression.
U-uncle my level has
It seemed that she was surprised at her own sudden growth in level.
Hah? So thats it. Well, that sounds about right. Even though you didnt actively fight,
youre acting in our group, so the EXP of the monsters we defeat flowed to you too. Of
course your level would rise.
They had registered as a Party at the guild, so the monsters they fought in the Gree
Caves, as well as the ones they fought now, gave EXP to Muir. Since her level was quite
low from the start, her level was raised by quite a bit.
And didnt you feel the level ups in the cave as well? Didnt you notice?
N-no, I noticed it, but I thought I would check later. But the level up sound only sounded
off three times
Ah, its that. You jumped multiple levels at once. So having it sound out three times
doesnt mean you leveled up three levels.
As proof, when Hiiro defeated the Red Boar, his level raised by four. But he only got a
single notification.
S-so thats how it is
Well, I also didnt check. I think I leveled up in the caves too, and I also leveled up in the
fight just now.
Arnold and Muir checked their Status, so Hiiro decided to follow suit. He had heard
the sound in his ears as well.
-
Hiiro Okamura
Lv 40
HP: 228/770
MP: 150/1500
EXP: 75632
NEXT: 5890
ATX: 258 (320)
DEF: 200 (215)
AGL: 350 (352)
HIT: 192 (200)
INT: 309 (313)
Magical Attribute None
MagicWord Magic (Single Chain Unlocked|Air Word Unlocked|Parallel Writing
Unlocked | Double Chain Unlocked)
Title Innocent Bystander, Other Worlder, Word User, The Awakened One, Ripper,
The One Who Imagines, Killer of the Unique, Gourmet Bastard, One Who Follows His
Own Path, Friend of the Fairies
-
Guild Card
Name: Hiiro Okamura
Sex: Male
Age: 17
From: Unknown
Rank A
Quest:
Equipment:
Weapon Piercer
Guard Red Robe
Accessory Fairy Bracelet
Rigin: 4112000
-
Arnold Ocean
Lv 41
HP: 160/595
MP: 30/249
EXP: 86038
NEXT: 7660
ATX: 394 (438)
DEF: 359 (375)
AGL: 328 (333)
HIT: 252 (254)
INT: 114 ()
Magical Attribute Wind
MagicFangs of Wind | Explosive Wind Claw | Blast Inversion
TitleFriend of the Wind | Former Slave | Chef | Doting Father | Man of Burning Soul |
The Man Referred to as a Pervert | Blade of the Wild
-
Guild Card
Name: Arnold Ocean
Sex: Male
Age: 37
From: Snyoll
Rank A
Quest:
Equipment:
Weapon Great Sword
Guard Plate Armor
Accessory Bracelet of the Wind
Rigin: 1132000
-
Muir Castrea
Lv 34
HP: 235/280
MP: 54/180
EXP: 48604
NEXT: 1001
ATX: 276 (279)
DEF: 237 (245)
AGL: 222 (225)
HIT: 188 (189)
INT: 101 ()
Magical Attribute Lightning
MagicFang of Lightning
Title Friend of Lightning | Kidnapped | My Angel | Cutie Flower | Girl of Tolerance
-
Guild Card
Name: Muir Castrea
Sex: Female
Age: 12
From: Rince
Rank C
Quest:
Equipment:
Weapon Knife
Guard Travelers Clothes
Accessory Bracelet of Lightning
Rigin: 56000
 Chapter 36 - Determination of the Demon
King
When I looked at the status screen I noticed something interesting
<<two-word-chain>>
It is just as it says, I have great expectation for this skill. I want to try it right away, but I
need to suppress my desires. It is essential to make sure what it actually is.
<<two-word-chain>> MP Cost: 300
Two words can be used to cast a spell. The effect is much stronger than when a single
word is written down and activated. It will influence everything the written area, and the
reach of the effect will also improve but it will also be limited by the what is written as
well. The duration of the two-word-chain effect is limited to the shortest word within the
spell. Unless you have an precise image of the word effect, you will not be able to write
the two words.
If you are interrupted while writing the two words, you will receive a <<rebound>> of
50% reduction in all stats, and you will not be able to use magic. All stats and abilities will
be returned to normal after 6 hours.
(This is a very strong skill, but that <<rebound>> is nasty)
If two-word-chain fails or is interrupted there will be a significant <<rebound>> effect
(Reduces everything by half huh It takes time to write two words as well. I need to
create a special plan in order to use this skill)
Indeed, if someone disrupts me while I am writing, and that someone is formidable foe,
then it would not be odd if it lead to an instant death, even if I avoid it I will have to deal
with that penalty for the rest of the encounter.
(But that is the only risk. Definately, the effect of this ability is something to look forward
to)
Even then, it make me tremble. Just the thought of what this ability is capable of make me
want to use it. I want to quickly create some free time for myself so I can go somewhere to
test this.
Oi.. Hiiro, what titles do you have (Arnold)
This and that, how about you? (Hiiro)
Hmm, well, I have some titles, but I think they were all your fault. I want to talk about
them thoroughly with you, mainly <<Wild Swordsman>> (Arnold)
Hoo- (Hiiro)
No matter what I want to get rid of that <<status>> title, you are probably going to take
advantage of it How is Muir? (Arnold)
Ah, nnh, Its really good, how should I say? (Hiiro)
When Muir read out her status, Arnold was so surprised that his jaws dropped with a pop.
Aah, your level.increased (Arnold)
U, un. I dont know if I should be happy or not.I wonder? (Muir)
Her feelings must be in turmoil. When you reach level 34, it is a proof that you are a good
adventurer. However, Muir never fought before. But yet reaching that level is a truth that
she will have to deal with from now on.
But in reality, the body will feel lighter as a result. One would feel and witness the what
kind of power the body has obtained by leveling up.
Whatever, it is alright isnt it? Levels are level. No matter how high your level is it is
better to be doubtful of your abilities instead of being overconfident. I think Muir is fine
being a bit doubtful. (Arnold)
Re-really? (Muir)
Ahhh, well, it might not concern Muir, but believe me for now. You will become useful if
you work hard. Everything will start from now. (Arnold)
un, unh (Muir)
Arnold said as he strongly returned the nod. Right, it is time to make the determination to
fight. Thus, it is time to enforce my will to become stronger.
We should be happy that our guild rank also increases. It is the same for you guys right?
(Hiiro)
Yes (Arnold)
Un (Muir)
It is definitely helpful to create a party (Hiiro)
Simply said, a person fights, even if other people just way. thier experience will increase.
With the help of Muir, Hiiro was able to defeat the clay viper. Making a party is
definitely a good choice (Arnold)
Arnold made the killing blow, if he was by himself he would have reliably escaped
because he was holding on to Muir.
First, let move forward. That is what we want to do right? (Arnold)
At that moment, Hiiro felt the ground shake. What he saw before him in the forest was a
big gate
Aaah, that is the Beast Kingdoms Passion Entrance (Arnold)

Before Hiiro headed to Passion. Demon Kingdom Chaos (need a name for this [
]) was in a tense state. This was because a few days ago the people of the beast
kingdom sent them a letter.
The letter contained a declaration of war.
.
A large amount of soldiers were lined up below the Demon Queens terrace,. Ivemu,
Demon Queen of the Demon Country, looked at the scene with a bitter face.
A youthful looking girl, with beautiful blond hair that flutters with the wind was looking at
the scene with her teeth gritted waiting for her attendant, Kilia to open her mouth.
Is this alright? (Kilia)
.. (Ivemu)
If we leave it like this it will be a war of total annihilation (Kilia)
I know! (Ivemu)
The queen raised her voice to deny Kilias remark. However, when things go to this point,
she had no idea what to do next.
To think that the Gaburanth would move this fast. (Queen Ivemu)
No, this was within my expectations (Kilia)
Ku..
Right, It is not as if she didnt do anything, She also sent a peace treaty to the human race.
But, there was no response or decision from the other side. She considered bowing her
head to the Gaburanth, but Kilia said that the Gaburanth wont stop.
As a result, she looked for other ways, she tried to establish a meeting with them but the
all of them failed.
When she finally received a response, the Gaburanth was determined to destroy the Evila.
Their intent can be felt implicitly.
Why does it always end up in a fight? (Queen Ivemu)
That is because it is the most straightforward method (Kilia)
How! Why do we have to determine everything with strength! Power is naturally
unequal! You have power and you have communication, yet power is placed above
everything else. No matter what, blood will be shed.
What do you think about that though (Kilia)
Whawhat?
The Demon Queen said as she lifted her gaze and looked at Kilia
Words are light (Kilia)
Tsu (Queen Ivemu)
Sure, everyone has words but words dont have power behind them, they are empty to
begin with (Kilia)
Empty? (Queen Ivemu)
Yes, the power of persuasion can be brought forth from those empty words. Those words
can not only pass through a persons ears but they can also be able to engrave a memory
into the minds of another. However, do you think such words can avert war? (Kilia)
That is. (Queen Ivemu)
This is the definition of war. In order to create peaceful world, negotiations must take
place regardless if it is in the form of communication or combat. (Kilia)
. (Queen Ivemu)
At this moment, it is war. People will die. War is not a trifle matter, it is the greatest
obstacle you will face. Are you able to face that obstacle and carry along with you all the
burdens and consequences of your decision? (Kilia)
Thats.. (Queen Ivemu)
It is superficial for you to be a demon king. Thus, the will of the previous demon king
will continue. The Evila is abundant and strong; a battle-hardened race. Such weak will
anger those your kind, to say such things to them. (Kilia)
Enough! (Queen Ivemu)
Ivemu said as she grinded her teeth and clenched her fists until the blood stopped flowing.
I..just do not want to hurt anyone. Everyone is family to me. If that family starts fighting
who will be happy. Im powerless (Queen Ivemu)
A single tear slides down her face. She is the king of this world yet she feels hopeless. It is
regrettable that the anger towards herself is bigger than the anger toward the rest of the
world.
Then, should we lower our weapons and surrender? (Kilia)
..what? (Queen Ivemu)
There is a chance that the Gaburanth would understand our true motive. (Kilia)
The ideas sounds attractive, but Ivemu can only frown. Looking at her face Kilia
continues.
But in case that doesnt work, the Evila may be laid to ruin without being able to do
anything
If a fight erupts, then the Demon King will like be taken as a prisoner, with everything
taken away, imprisoned, sealed, and brought before the people to decide the final result.
If it succeeds, there is a chance that the extermination of the Evila can be prevented. But
the possibility of the captured ones getting killed is very high.
Furthermore, the Cruel (TL: the queen personal guards) is too powerful to suppress and
they will be a concern for the rest of the world.
But if she doesnt surrender, a lot of blood will be shed. Even if we win there is a high
possibility that they other size will not surrender till the bitter end.
(TL: from here on it is my interpretation of what they are talking about from listening to a
much longer conversation with complicated words T_T)
While thinking so Ivemu put on a painful face. Seeing such a face, Kilia said confidently,
I have a proposal for this problem. But I hope you will not be angry. (Kilia)
I will not be angry with whatever you have to say (Queen Ivemu)
Very well, I would suggest that we head out by ourselves to resolve this issue. What do
you think? (Kilia)
Yes? (Queen Ivemu)
Rest assured that I will protect you with my life. (Kilia)
Ye.., yes, I think is it a great idea. There no time to waste we should head out as soon as
we can. (Queen Ivemu)
Carrying an air of determination, Queen Ivemu stepped off the terrace and headed out the
castle entrance ignoring the clamour of voices around her. Kilia followed behind soon
after.
 Chapter 37 - Capital of the Beast
Kingdom, Pashion
What is wrong? Aquarius, First Guard of the Demon Queens Cruel Brigade, said.
Right before him was the Demon Queen Ivemu, who let out a sigh.
He heard about of her decision, but he didnt what the purpose was. The queen, Ivemu
started at him intently and said, I have a favour to ask from you, Aquarius
Kilia was also beside the queen staring intently at him.
I have a few more concerned, but it look like you have already made your decision
(Aquarius)
There was a glint of determination in her eyes, it was clear that whatever she planned to
do has to do with the impending war.
What is your favor? (Aquarius)
Well, it is

Aquarius listened silently and soon after widened his eyes in surprise. To think that the
queen would say something like that.
I see, that is something that you will definitely be able to to, you majesty (Aquarius)
Aquarius accepted the favor like a bitter medicine. If that is the solution his majesty
struggled to bring about then it is fine with him.
Actually, this is something that fits your personality (Aquarius)
This is also one of the method that Aquarius himself has considered before.
Will you have no issues protecting this secret? (Queen)
Her personality of trusting others is both her weakness and her strength. That personality
remained with her ever since she was young, and she never lost it since.
Even so, Aquarius believes that it is a great responsibility to everyone around her.
How is it Aquarius? (Queen)
The queen wasnt sure herself, but she felt she was able to make a connection and pass on
her intent to him.
Your decision wont resolve anything? (Aquarius)
Nonetheless, that is my decision (Queen)
. (Aquarius)
Aquarius returned the queens gaze. He knew, dejectedly, that whatever he says from this
point onward will not change her decision.
Interesting, what happens to the queen as she go about this mission, will be something to
look forward to, Aquarius thought.
Alright, please give me orders (Aquarius)
In response to those words, Ivemu took a sharp breath. Because if he says something like
that, then it is clear that he agrees with her and will go along with her decisions.
You are the Demon queen right? (Aquarius)
Ivemu felt happiness from those words. Kilia was also faintly smiling behind her; she also
rejoiced with the response.
I understand, please work with me, Aquarius (Queen)
Aquarius bent down on one knee and said.
With pleasure (Aquarius)
With this perhaps, the Beast-kin, Gaburanth, and the Demon-king Evila can start getting
along. It is not sure, but lets celebrate it for now.

Capital of the Beast Kingdom, Passion. At the center of this city a is a gigantic tree
named, Tree of origin, Aragon. The whole city seems to expand out from there.
It was completely different from a man-made city. All the houses were made out of trees.
The residents just hollowed out a tree and lived in there.
There was also a sparkling stream flowing through the city. There were even small fish
swimming casually in it. The city seems to be built in completely harmony with nature.
As there was district named The King Tree, this was where all the royalty lived, with
their castle like dwellings made out of several large trees bunched together.
Nearby, there were numerous residents and travelers who was making offerings and
prayers to the Tree of Origin, Aragon. The last king of Gaburanth, selected that tree as a
symbol for the Gaburanth and built the city around it. To the Gaburanth, the Tree of
Origin, Aragon is a sacred entity to them.
Once a year, the Origin festival takes place at the center of the town. Lots of people
come from all around the world, especially children. At that time, if you climb the Tree of
Orgin, youll receive a blessing from the tree.
It is believed that the blessing from the Tree of Origin, Aragon, will make the climber a
strong, honourable, and respectable person. Such rituals has become a tradition. Generally,
it is for the Gaburanth children, but in the past there has been humas who has climbed the
tree as well.
The Tree of Origin, is greatly revered by the Gabranth. Any other race who even touches
the tree will be incur the ceaseless wrath of Gabranth.
Well, that is what they say, either way never touch the tree in your human form (Arnold)
With how intense Arnold gave the warning, Hiiro who is currently disguised as a
Gabranth using the word ability [Copy], made sure to note is down as something to be
careful of. That is to never touch the tree in his human form.
I see that is how it is. It is certainly a very large tree, but that is not the only reason
right? (Hirro)
While walking, hiro looked up at the tree; it was clearly over 200 meter tall, a ridiculous
size for a tree. But Hiiro is unsure if you should appreciate a tree just because of its size.
That is is not all. Ive heard that if you are sick with a disease or injury, if you just touch
the tree it will heal it. If you have baby that doesnt stop crying, if you bring the baby into
the vicinity of the tree it will stop crying. There are other mysterious rumor about what the
tree has done or is capable of.
Huh, is that it? (Hiiro)
Is that it. If anyone came to this city they will all be stunned by the magnificence of the
Tree of origin. It would be crazy not to appreciated it. (Arnold)
That is mainly for the Gaburanth right, but Im human being. (Hiiro)
Well, that is true (Arnold)
That was all, but Hiiro thought there was more to it. Either way, the Tree of Origin,
Aragon, definitely something that the Gaburanth would boast about.
Instead of hearing rumors about a tree, he wanted to know more information about what
he wanted to do here.
That aside, you came here with a purpose right, to meet that someone? (Arnold)
Right, yes, Ive received their treasured honey from those people, so I have to at least
fulfill their request. (Hiiro)
What, isnt that the whole of point meeting the were-bears in the village?(Arnold)
Yes, that was the point, but if they dont get the honey wont they be in a bad mood
(Hiiro)
Arnold thought that bringing the sweet honey would create a better mood for negotiations.
Still, the Gaburanth has already started marching to war. Are you sure the were-bears
arent already out hunting with that group? (Hiiro)
The city seem to have a lot less people than usual. It is highly likely that all those that can
fight have already set off with the vanguard in preparation for war. Currently, there is a
high chance that only the minimal defence force is in this area.
Hmm, I wonder (Hiiro)
Hey, what do you mean? Do you mean the civilians? (Arnold)
Unlike adventurers, ordinary citizens do not have enough strength to participate in a war.
They are likely to continue living their ordinary lives.
However, Arnold shakes his head in denial.
Well, certainly ordinary citizens dont usually participate in a war, but many of us hunt
and fight on a daily basis to fulfill their needs. (Arnold)
Is that true? Isnt was a job for the soldiers? (Hiiro)
Everything is voluntary, but the Gaburanth is a fighting force and they usually gather
without anyone asking. (Arnold)
That may be the case, but cant they reject it? (Hiiro)
(TL: My interpretations of the conversation starts here)
They can, but if it is the decision of that person. They are unlikely to do so (Arnold)
Isnt there something else we can do? (Hiiro)
We should finish one task first and worry about another one later (Arnold)
That is true but, who is that person gathering the Gaburanth for war (Hiiro)
Miru looked at Arnold for a response but he was very hesitated to do so.
What is wrong? (Miru)
Hearing it from Miru, Arnold sighed and said aloud, That person ismy mentor
 Chapter 38 - Arnolds Master
Before the party stood a residence similar to those in the area. However, it was much
smaller than others. It also had a door but unlike the other houses, it looked rough and
scratched up. Overall, it looked like an abandoned old house.
Arnold went up to the house and knocked on the the door, and frowned when there was no
answer. There was a chance that the resident is pretending not to be home, mainly because
it would be troublesome to deal with whoever was on the other side of the door.
With a light push the door opened with a creaking sound; the door was unlocked.
Is is okay to enter without permission? (Muir)
Muri looked at Arnold with uncertainty, and then he nodded in response.
Well, look (Arnold)
What? (Muir)
Arnold stuck out his finger and pointed at the bell hanging at near the top of the door.
What does the bell mean? (Muir)
It is my mentors habit. Whenever he heads out somewhere, he always puts a bell on the
door. Right now he is out. (Arnold)
It does seem that way, since around the top of the door interior here was something that
looked like a hook, and a bell was hanging on that hook.
I see, so? (Muir)
Well, it is just like Shishou, he is probably out drinking and then fell asleep somewhere.
With that said, they enter the house. Like Arnold said, the smell of alcohol was thick in the
air. They wrinkled their noses; it was clear that there was no ventilation in the house.
It smells so bad, for the moment lets leave the door open (Hiiro)
Looking inside, it could not be even called a house or even a barn, it was small enough to
be labeled as a storage room. Nonetheless there were a lot of bottles scattered on the floor
and placed on the shelves. They could not sense a presence inside.
What is going on. Isnt someone supposed to be here? (Hiiro)
His question was obvious, but the strong smell of alcohol put him in a bad mood.
Ahh, it is fine, it is fine. From that I remember (Arnold)
Arnold started rearranging the items on the the shelves. After he finished rearranging a
lever appeared.
There, I found it. (Arnold)
When Arnold pulled the lever, a small part of the floor slid away revealing a trapdoor.
Lifting the ring like handle revealed a pathway small enough for a person to fit in.
(What is this, a ninja house? That aside, why was such mechanism installed?)
The reason for creating something like this was worrisome, but looking closer there seem
to be a ladder leading down from the pathway. It looked like the trapdoor lead to the
basement of the house.
Oi, old man. There is no way (Hiiro)
Wait, he is down here. I am sure of it. (Arnold)
It makes me wonder what kind of old lives in this kind of place. (Hiiro)
I.. Im also interest as well. (Muir)
Their conversation faded slowly as they lost themselves in thought about who might live
here.
Well, youll know when you meet him. (Arnold)
Arnold started heading down the ladder.
Well, lets go (Hiiro)
Yes, I guess? (Muir)
Both Hiiro and Muir cautiously followed Arnold down the ladder.
Inside was lot bigger than expected. More like there were several opening in the room like
tunnel made by ants. If a dubious person wondered carelessly in this area, then their is a
chance that theyll get lost.
There were also bottles on the floor but he just ignored them and started looking around.
Right cavern, right cavern, left cavern, middle cavern, left cavern. Arnold proceeded like
that through all the caverns in the area until finally he found the correct room and
motioned the rest of the group to follow.
When they entered the room they saw what looked like a science lab. Various organic
specimens decorated the room. There were also jars with strange liquid on the shelves.
(Incredible, instead of just a science lab, this looks like a research facility)
Hiiro looked around the area restlessly, lost in thought. At that moment, Arnold stopped.
Wondering what happened, Hiiro looked infront of where Arnold was. There in a
makeshift bed, someone was sleeping on it.
*Snore~*Snore~*Snore~ (Guga~, Guga~, Guga~)
The loud snoring can be clearly heard.
*muttering sound* ( )
When the other two saw Arnolds master, they were shocked. When Arnold saw this he
looked as his master with an exasperated expression. To think that this was his master
But it was the truth. His master, who was wearing only a white lab coat and underwear,
was sleeping soundly with a bottle of alcohol.
Oh my..this is a little girl
Oi, grampsare you there? (Arnold)
As by instinct, Arnold said immediately.
It is alright, its alright, I know what you are thinking but Im telling you are wrong
(Arnold)
Why, then, why is there little girl in such a dimly lit place; She looks no more than 5
years old. (Hiiro)
Well, I lot of things could have happened. This person is my master you know. (Arnold)
Really, is this true? (Hiiro)
Uwaaaaaaaa Muir looked at him with the same suspicious eyes.
It is true isnt it? You are a loli-con (Hiiro)
Dammit Hiiro! I told you that is completely wrong. Im normal! (Arnold)
Shut uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuup! (Arnolds Master)
A sudden voice shouted like a siren causing everyone one to cover their ears in surprise.
Then, they looked at where the voice came from.
So loud! Ill personally deal with whoever is causing this ruckusArnold is that you?
(Arnolds Master)
Oh, hi, nice to see you again, master (Arnold)
Arnolds face twitched as he made the greeting.

So, let me start the introduction. This person here is my master, her name is Rarashik
Fannaru. Well that is about all, as you can see.
Abruptly, a slipper smacked him across his head sending him sprawling along the floor.
Muir was surprised when she saw it happen. Hiiro on the other hand, casually observed
that she had a lot of strength.
Who do you think, you are calling that is all you are so full of yourself Arnold-boya
(Rarashik)
Huff. That was cruel master (Arnold)
Ignoring my orders and heading out by yourself, I dont want to be called master by
someone like that! (Rarashik)
Coming out her small mouth, it didnt sound scary at all. However, Arnold had an
expression of complete dread. He felt that he was in a terrible situation.
To head to the Humas continent at that time day, what were you thinking? (Rarashik)
But, master
Why didnt bring me along? (Rarashik)
what? (Arnold)
How dare you leave your master in a lonely place like this? Do you know how much I
suffered? (Rarashik)
*Slap (Pakeshi)
With that, Arnolds head smacked into the ground again from the impact.
(What is going on with this little girl?)
Because of the unreasonable remarks, and actions, Hiiro looked at the little girl carefully.
She had green hair that was bunched together in the shape of an O at the back of her
head. From his first impression she looked like a grade schooler with her height and looks.
The most distinguishing part of her is the long ears at the top of her head.
(From those ears, she would be called the were-rabbit race right?)
Drawing from his memory, with the green hair, and long ears, she had all the
characteristics of the were-rabbit race.
In addition to that, there were so many more interesting things to look into. For example,
why does Arnold call her master? If so, then there should be considerable age difference?
Yet, the appearance, the cellar-like house, the research facility-like room. What she is
doing or who is she is a complete mystery.
(Im not interested in this individualbut Im interested in finding out what she does
exactly)
It was the first time Hiiro saw a were-rabbit like her, but from what he read from an
illustrated book, there were no were-rabbits like her.
(Is it a mutant Or is there just a problem with her growth?)
While thinking, Hiiro was disrupted by an unpleasant stare from Rarashik.
What is wrong boya? You shouldnt stare at a girl like? Or could it be that you have an
interest in this body? (Rarashik)
With a mean grin, he half-heartily listened and responded with casual voice
Do you think I would be interested in such a undeveloped body? Im not a loli-con like
Arnold (Hiiro)
Hey, idiot Hiiro (Arnold)
Arnold raised his voice, and saw beside him the trembling body of Rarashik. He started
sweating all over.
Hey. Arnold (Rarashik)
Ye, yes! (Arnold)
He stood stiffly like a soldier.
Oi, brat, do you want to do an experiement? (Rarashik)
Rarashik said through her teeth with a villainous grin. Seeing so, Arnold started sweating
even more.
Nah, I dont want to (Hiiro)
It isnt as if Arnold hasnt considered the experiment but if Rarashik rampaged now it
was clear he will also receive some damage. He stood there and quickly took out a bag.
M, master. Here! (Arnold)
The moment she saw the object inside the back, her faced turned from one of wrath to one
of happiness immediately.
Isnt that <Honey Drop>? (Rarashik)
The moment he handed her the bag, she pulled it toward her chest as if it was a precious
treasure.
Arnold finally let out a relieved breath when he saw her mood get better.
Why, oh why? If you had something like this why didnt you bring it out earlier?
(Rarashik)
We-well, my bad (Arnold)
Arnold quickly wiped the swear on his head, and put on a exhausted smile.
Hmm, so why are you here and who are those two behind you? (Rarashik)
Finally, we can get a real talk going. (Arnold)
Arnold proceeded to tell her about what kind of connection he had with Hiiro and Muir.
While listening silently, Rarashik stared at the other two.
Hmm, for an idiot like you be able to find companions (Rarashiki)
It was unclear if it was complement or an insult, but even then there was a smile.
However, there was a boy who couldnt read the atmosphere.
That is wrong, we are just fellow travelers (Hiiro)
Rarashik looked at Hiiro with a blank face. The remaining two just shook their head in
exasperation. It was fine just being a fellow traveler but it is just like Hiiro to say it like
that.
Traveler? What you saying? You are not companions? (Rarashiki)
Well that is (Hiiro)
Hiiro summarized the time he spent with Arnolds party. Of course, he made sure to leave
<Word Magic> out.
Oh, isnt that okay? As the teacher or Arnold, wouldnt it be fine for me to join your
party? (Rarashik)
Nah, we dont need a little girl like you. (Hiiro)
At that moment, the air between them seem to crack with electricity. Arnold couldnt help
but regret bringing Hiiro along.
You arrogant bastard. You who hasnt even lived 1/10 of my life, do you want to die?
(Rarashik)
If you can do it go ahead! (Hiiro)
But at that moment, Hiiro felt cold steel at his neck.
(What? No way.!?)
Before he can react, Rarashik was behind him with a small knife, pressed on his neck.
Muir was so surprised that she wasnt able to say anything. But Arnold just let out a sharp
breath and watched.
You see? I am no just little girl, nor do I have an undeveloped body. Even though I
looked like this Ive lived for over 200 years. The next time you call me a little girl, Ill
turn you into a human experiment. Understood? (Rarashik)
After saying that she returned to her original position. Hiiro felt a unpliant drop of sweat
flow down. His whole body felt a very strong killing intent.
(I had no idea what happenif she was serious I would have been)
Without touching his neck, he could feel his heart pounding. It was as if he barely escaped
with his life. From that sensation, he realized, for the first time, the terror that resides in
the world.
(This kind of person exists, huhA person I cant even react tothat person)
If he used Word Magic before the encounter he might have been alright. If he used the
word [vision], he would be able to see the other persons movements, if he used the word
[speed] he might have been able to react.
Even then, Hiiro knew that if the person fought for real, he was guaranteed to die
 Chapter 39 - The Unstoppable War
Were you surprised? Even though shishou looks like this, shes at the SSS rank. Wait, I
think that was a while ago..?. (Arnold)
Fun!, even if its been a long time since Ive been active, a midget like you wouldnt even
be a decent warm up. (Rarashik)
Rarashik said as she laughed. Hiiro felt frustrated. However, he could not say anything. In
reality, he couldnt even lift a finger against her. And to think she wasnt even using her
full power.
(What a monsterto think these kinds of people were called top rankers.)
Even if theyre human, can an SSS ranker be this powerful?, As if reading Hiiros
thoughts, Arnold began to explain.
Theyre strong. The difference between a person with an SS rank and one with an SSS
rank is significantly huge. Honestly, the only people that can obtain an SSS rank are freaks
of nature. (Arnold)
Who you callin a freak? (Rarashik)
*Smack (or Punyuchi~tss)
Ignoring Arnold whose face was buried in the ground, Hiiro looked back at Rarashik.
(Should I use it? The word [Pry]?)
If he used the word [Pry] he would be able to view the targets status. He was tempted to
use it in order to obtain an absolute numeric evaluation of her strength. But in order to use
the skill, he would have to write the word. If he were seenno. Without a doubt, Hiiro
was convinced that he would be noticed before he could even initiate the skill.
He really wanted to confirm her abilities, however, if his strange movements attracted her
attention and caused him to be cornered, that would be the end. Thus, he decided to stop
for now. Hiiro determined that a chance will definitely arise at a later date. This was
definitely the first time that Hiiro displayed any signs of weakness.
A-alright then. I kinda want to get the conversation going soHiiro, dont do anything
unnecessary, okay? (Arnold)
Hiiro remained silent. Seeing this rare sight, Arnolds eyes widened.
(To be able to get that Hiiro to shut up, my shishou is impressive as always.)
Thinking as such, Arnold turned his gaze towards Rarashik.
Actually, Shishou, I want to ask you a few things about the war. (Arnold)
Hearing this, Rarashiks face instantly turned became hostile. She gave him a glare that
made Arnold jump in panic.
I dont believe it but, are you guys saying you want to go off to war as well? (Rarashik)
Eh? Ah, no, thats not what Im trying to say but when you say it like that, then its as
we thought. A war is starting, right? (Arnold)
The questions not whether there will be a war or not, our forces shouldve already
reached the border by now. (Rarashik)
Seriously?! Then whats gonna happen to this continent now? (Arnold)
Who knows? (Rarashik)
Master!? What do you mean, Who knows!? (Arnold)
If war has already started then there isnt much you can do you about it. Unless, Arnold,
you want to try and persuade the king to withdraw? (Rarashik)
T-thats kinda (Arnold)
There was no way for a group of mere adventurers would even get a hearing. However, it
also didnt feel right to leave the issue as it is and continue to act as a bystander.
What happens, happens. The thing about war is that it can only end when one side is
declared the loser. But I doubt that the Evila or the Gabranth will surrender. (Rarashik)
So you say, but were talking about a war. Wouldnt it leave the world in ruins? (Arnold)
Well, seeing how we rushed into war in such as state, we will never know when it will
end. The days of rigorous everyday battles may continue indefinitely. (Rarashik)
Earlier, Im pretty sure you said that they are already at the border (Arnold)
Arnold took a map out of his pocket as he inspected the layout of the continents.
The Gabranth continent was connected to the Evila continent by a bridge. It was very
similar to the bridge that connected the Humas Continent and the Gabranth continent.
However, the structure and materials of the bridges were completely different.
The bridge that connected the Humas and Gabranth continents was 10km long and 10
meters wide.
However, the bridge that connected the Gabranth continent to the Evila continent was
30km long and 30m wide. Furthermore, it was constructed out of a special ore called
Xrude Ore which boasted supreme toughness and was incredibly firm.
There was even a rumor about an SSS ranker that used such ore to create a sword that
slaughtered countless monsters. Ever since such a rumor was confirmed, the usefulness of
Xrude Ore was substantiated and irrefutable.
The reason behind the substantial difference between structure and material of the bridges
is quite lengthy. Once upon a time the Humas and Gabranth worked together to create a
bridge just as long and wide as the Gabranth-Evila Bridge. However, there were numerous
strong and powerful sea monsters that attacked the bridge. The people managed to fend
those monsters off for some time but eventually it collapsed from the relentless onslaught.
Construction of a more robust bridge was undertaken with incremental progress over the
years. Ever since its completion, it continues to withstand attacks from sea monsters,
remaining firm and reliable as it provides safe passage from one continent to the other.
The Gedult Bridge, huhif they cross that, then itll turn into a full blown war
(Arnold)
Yeah, and its looking like itll happen real soon.. (Rarashik)
Hearing Rarashiks words, Muir face showed a dejected expression.
Why.why would they start a war? (Muir)
Muir Arnold
Arnold gently rubbed Muirs head. Upon seeing Arnold comitting such an act, Rarashik
began teasing Arnold.Hou~ If you do something like that, itll look like she really is your
daughter. (Rarashik)
Of course. Muir really is my daughter (Arnold)
he~ (Rarashik)
In reality, Rarashik expected Arnold to grow flustered at her teasing, and was genuinely
impressed with Arnold as he calmly made that declaration.
Youve grown up a bit, didnt ya? Arnold-boya (Rarashik)
Of course, Im already 37 this year. (Arnold)
Hahaha! True, true, so youre finally at that age huh? (Rarashik)
In the face of her unbridled laughter, Arnold stared at her with half-opened eyes.
More importantly, why didnt shishou go to war? Were you not invited? (Arnold)
Hmm? Of course I was. Isnt it a given that I was invited? (Rarashik)
So? You didnt go? (Arnold)
I have no interest in fighting a losing battle. (Rarashik)
A losing battle?! Theres no way to know that at this point. (Arnold)
Who do you think I am? Of course I can tell. (Rarashik)
haa? But, our king isnt so stupid that he would start a war with no chance of victory,
right? (Arnold)
Well, it seems that the King has something up his sleeve. Besides, it seems that my damn
brother went with him. (Rarashik)
Your brother did? (Arnold)
Aa, because my damn brother was there, they were capable of going to war. (Rarashik)
Well, your brother was the one behind the creation of the<<Binding>> skill.
Muir and Hiiro, having no idea what they were talking about, tilted their heads to the side
with a puzzled expression. Noticing their confusion, Arnold immediately gave an
apologetic smile.
My bad, my bad. Shishous brother is a researcher for this kingdom. Hes the one
responsible for devising the method of using the <<Binding>> skill (Arnold)
That method involves this braceletbut (Rarashik)
Rarashik showed them the bracelet fitted on her wrist. It was the same bracelet that Arnold
and Miur had. It seems that the person that created those bracelets was Rarashiks brother.
Im pretty sure it was called<<nameless bracelet>>, right? (Hiiro)
Aa, although if the owner is able to establish a contract with a spirit, the bracelet will be
granted a name. (Rarashik)
Arnold contracted with a wind spirit so his bracelet became a <<Bracelet of Wind>>. Muir
contracted with a thunder spirit so her bracelet became a <<Bracelet of Thunder>>
This bracelet allows one to draw upon the <<binding>> skill during battle. By the way,
the person that conceived the <<binding>> skill was shishou. (Arnold)
Hearing this info, Hiiro was honestly surprised. He could not believe that the person who
gave the Gabranth the ability to fight with magic was the person right in front of him.
(Actually, considering the movements she displayed earlier)
Seeing Rarashik placing her hands on her hips and puffing out her chest proudly, Hiiro felt
the bitter emotions he had earlier resurfacing.
Oji-san, you became the disciple of a really amazing person!
Muir, deeply moved by what Rarashik accomplished, rejoiced by raising both of her hands
in the air.
Nahahaha! Keep praising me little lady! Nothing will come from it, though. (Rarashik)
Seeing his master passionately laughing due to her good mood, Arnold became slightly
embarrassed, his cheek stiffening as his face contorted into a wry smile.
haha, so, shishou? Continuing where we left off, what makes you think that they are
going to lose? Dont they have the <<Binding>> skill that you developed? Even with that,
you wouldnt be able to say whether they are going win or lose (Arnold)
Are you an idiot?! (Rarakshik)
An idiot!? (Arnold)
Due to the sudden insult, Arnold involuntarily repeated her words.
For the Gabranth who are unable to use magic, being able to use the <<Binding>> skill
would definitely be something that the Evila will not be able to overlook so easily.
(Rarashik)
T-then!?. (Arnold)
Even so, abilities and the history of the magic itself are two different things. (Rarashik)
Magic history, huh? (Arnold)
I think I get it. So to summarise. (Hiiro)
Before Hiiro could conclude his summary, Rarashiks eyes lit up with sparkled curiosity. It
seemed that it couldnt be helped but to voice his thoughts about her now before he could
move the conversation along.
youre a chibi-usagi. (Hiiro)
What kind of summary is that!? (Arnold)
Arnold plunged in with a tsukkomi. The person in question, however, having her
expectations popped like a balloon, began to laugh uncontrollably..
Nahahaha! Thats certainly a great summary, bad eyes-boya!
As if stuck onto a key point of Hiiros summary, Rarashik was held her stomach as it
convulsed due to laughter. Hiiro obviously raised his eyebrows, making an expression that
seemed to ask, something the matter? In face of Rarashiks sudden laughter, both Muir
and Arnold could only tilt their heads in amazement.
Nahaha! You are an interesting fellow, aint ya! Well, youre free to call me what you
want. As long as its not little girl, Ill make an exception just for you. (Rarashik)
Ho-oh, ossan, your shishou has a quite an unfathomable depth of character, huh. (Hiiro)
Kora! Whats that supposed to mean!? (Arnold)
Of course! Dont compare me to a fellow like Arnold who resembles a decrepit old
man! (Rarashik)
W-wait, shishou!? (Arnold)
Youre obviously the older one here, shishou! is what Arnold want to say, however, he
obviously could not say it even if his tongue was ripped out. If he did, he would
undoubtedly wind up kissing the ground again.(TL: just imagine him sent flying into the
ground, that is what kiss the ground would look like)
So? You were in the middle of saying something, right? (Rarashik)
Ignoring Arnold, Rarashik asked Hiiro.
Well, magic has a very long history. Research from various areas and subjects has been
conducted on various magic to improve its power and effectiveness. Compared to that the
<<Binding>> skill was created fairly recently, correct? (Hiiro)
Rarashik said that she had thought of the skill, however, she herself, who had only lived
for over 200 years, did not think that the history of <<Binding>>was very long. That said,
the history of the <<Binding>> magic could only be about 100-150 years in length..
If experience was a stat that could be used to determine fighting capability, the difference
between traditional magic and our <<Binding>> is certainly quite overwhelming.
Compared to the fleshed out traditional magic, <<Binding>> has pretty much just entered
its development phase. (Hiiro)
Listening to Hiiros calculated response, Arnold inhaled sharply as he redirected his gaze
towards Rarashik.
Youre pretty smart, aint ya. What was your name? (Rarashik)
Hiiro, Okamura (Hiiro)
Okamura? Thats a pretty strange name. It seems like youre the little girls brother or
relative, but? (Rarashik)
*Giku-* Arnold started trembling. It was clear that Rarashik noticed that Muirs hair that
protruded out of her knit cap and Hiiros hair are of the same tint. She assumed that due to
this similarity that Muir and Hiiro were siblings.
As Arnold was at a lost to how he should respond to this, Hiiro spoke up.
We are of the same race, but not necessarily siblings (Hiiro)
Fun, the same race, huh (Rarashik)
Rarashik compared the two of them as if she was searching for something.
(Lets see that silver-blue hair and those ears no, that couldnt be. If that was the case,
then that ear shape should be slightly different)
As soon as she determined that it was no longer possible, she discarded those that idea.
Immediately following that, she chuckled to herself before she once again laid her eyes
upon Hiiro.
Well, whatever. It is just as you said, boya. Do you get it, Arnold? (Rarashik)
Um, the <<Binding>> skill which has a shallow history, cant win against magic?
(Arnold)
Thats a given. The Evila will be able to use magic that <<Binding>> users will not be
able to use. Compared to them our magic is inferior. (Rarashik)
But shishous level of <<Binding>> is different, right? (Arnold)
Well, Im the one who thought of it after all. After me would probably bejust the
king. (Rarashik)
Wait a minute! What about the Three Beast Saints? (Arnold)
(Nn? The three beast-saints?)
Hearing an interesting word appear, Hiiro raised his eyebrows.
Isnt it obvious? Theyre all just snotty nosed brats if you ask me. (Rarashik)
Snot nosedyou know that theyre very influential people of this kingdom
Hou~ Hiiro felt something click as he gained an understanding due to Arnolds words.
(Even among the Gabranth, there are people who are classified as being in the top class
huh? The Three Beast Saints? If presumably there is only 3 of them, thats not a very
notable amount)
It seemed that, according to Arnold, the three-beast saints were ranked next to king in
terms of combat ability and influence. In Rarashiks eyes, however, she seemed to have
deemed them as snot nosed brats.
Well, leaving out the whole snotty brats thing, the number of people that can bring out
the true power of the <<Binding>> skill besides me is only 1. Incidentally, theyre one of
the people that are heading off to war. Do you really think those amateurs who take the
lead in this war will stand a chance against the Evila? (Rarashik)
Arnold was left unable to reject those words. From first hand experience, he can attest to
the <<Binding>> skills strength. However, he also knew that he wasnt able to realize the
skills full potential. If you apply Arnolds situation to Rarashiks explanation, the obvious
conclusion drawn is that all the beastmen are unable to fully utilise the <<Binding>> skill.
Those handicapped Gabranth are going to fight the Evila, who have studied and compiled
their knowledge of magic, to the point of being able to use their magic like their own
limbs. What Rarashik is try to convey is that it is correct to assume that the Gabranth will
not be able to stand a chance against the Evila.
Its too soon. Its way too soon to be stirring up trouble with them. (Arnold)
Putting her hands in her white lab coats pockets, Rarashik let exasperated.
So, you tried to stop them, Shishou? (Arnold)
If I was talking to people that listened then maybe I could have convinced themIts just
that everyone was so enthusiastic about being able to use magic with the <<Binding>>
skill for the first time. There will always be someone stronger no matter how strong you
get. (Rarashik)
To think that shishous words couldnt stop them (Arnold)
Well, to them, Im just a former martial arts teacher. I dont have that much authority in
the first place. If had some achievements under my belt like my damn father, perhaps they
may have heeded my warnings.
Is that so? No, I think what shishou has achieved so far is definitely something worth
respecting. (Arnold)
The ability to bring out the Gabranth hidden potential by using the <<Binding>> skill is
already a great feat. However, in Rarashiks eyes, something of that level was probably
not what she would consider an accomplishment.
In any case, this is a war. Itd be nice if we are able to return from it without experiencing
something tragic (Rarashik)
True, this was not a measly quarrel. This is for the Gabranth to measure the power of the
Evlia, to find their own weaknesses and learn something from it. There is a high
probability that they will experience something painful before retreating to safety.
Sadly, the Gabranth are simple and naive. There is a possibility that they may get wiped
out. (Rarashik)
N-no way (Muir)
Muir voiced her dismay as her face grew pale. If the Gabranth army was annihilated, there
is a high chance that the end of the Gabranth would draw closer. Even if Evila retreated,
there is a chance that the Humas would take the opportunity to invade.
In the event that they do invade, the Gabranth would be enslaved by the Humas. Realizing
this, both Muir and Arnold felt a shiver run down their spine.
Arnold and Muir knew all too well that the true horror of the Humas wasnt their strength
or their magic prowess, but their desire for domination, control, and greed. It is because of
this that a future enslavement to them had to be prevented at all cost.
I-is there nothing we can do? (Muir)
Didnt I say it before? All we can do is let things run their course. (Rarashik)
Y-yes, but (Muir)
Or what? Do you plan on joining the war effort in order to prevent enslavement? With
those puny arms? (Rarashik)
Even though Rarashiks words were harsh, they were indisputably correct. No matter what
he would do, the situation would remain unchanged. Involvement in the war effort would
only bring about several more corpses of Evila soldiers. Worst case, it would only increase
the number of Gabranth bodies.
Seeing Arnold clenching his teeth, Rarashik could only spit out sigh.
Well, we wont be able to completely stop the flames of war, but in theory, we can delay
the opening spark. (Rarashik)
R-really!? (Arnold)
Arnold tried to think of a method to delay the war, but he was unable to come up with
anything. He had given up and thought that there might be no way to do something like
that.
Kind of. If it works, both sides will stay put. (Rarashik)
What method is it? (Muir)
Didnt I say? This is only a theory? (Rarashik)
Eh? (Muir)
It seems that neither side is likely to benefit from it. And even then, we need to find
someone capable of doing it (Rarashik)
Arnold brought his hand to his chin, tilting his neck as he stared at Rarashik.
E-exactly what kind of method is this? (Arnold)
hmm? I think that boya over there already knows, right? (Rarashik)
Saying this, Rarashiks casually gaze laid upon Hiiros reflection. He held his arms
crossed over his chest in an uninterested manner, however, after being spoken to, Hiiro
turned his gaze towards Rarashik. Facing her, he spoke.
Aa. (Hiiro)
Hearing Hiiros expression of affirmation, Muir and Arnolds jaws dropped in disbelief.
Hou~ (Rarashik)
Rarashik grinned in admiration.
Oi Hiiro? Are you serious? (Arnold)
Yeah, although Im beginning to wonder how much of that you understood. Were you
asleep the whole time, old man? (Hiiro)
Nahahahaha! To be treated like that by someone younger than you, you should be
ashamed, Arnold! (Rarashik)
Gununununu.Argh, whatever!I dont care anymore! Tell me already! (Arnold)
As Hiiro noticed Muirs curious, glittering eyes staring at him as if pleading him to teach
her what he had realized, ha~ Hiiro could only sigh.
Why dont you say it bo-ya? I want to see if youve actually got the right idea.
(Rarashik)
Seeing Rarashiks playful smile that felt like she was testing him, Hiiro felt pissed.
However, even if he remained silent, the other twos stares started to become a nuisance.
Therefore, Hiiro reluctantly began his explanation.
ha~Listen carefully, got it. That method is. (Hiiro)
 Chapter 40 - War Commences, and a
Sudden Development!
Gedalt Bridge. That was the only bridge connecting theGabranth and Evila
continents. And at this very moment, from both sides of the bridge, the Gabranth and
Evila glared at one another.
Those bastards. I was sure that they would deploy their troops to our side already
The person who muttered that was Beast Kingdom, Passions King, and the one
serving as supreme commanding officer of the countrys forces: Leowald King. His
gallant mane flowed in the wind, as his sharp lion-like eyes stared at the other side of the
bridge.
He had acted under the assumption that the Evila would station their troops on this
side to prevent them from crossing. But it appears he was mistaken
Damn, if only they were on our side of the bridge, I would make mincemeat out of
them.
The person saying this with a regretful expression was the seond prince, Lenion.
As expected of war. Not everything will go as planned
For a different reason than Legion, the first prince Leglos also had a regretful expression.
Father, what should we do? Theyve positioned quite a force on that side. I believe it
would be best to wait and see what move they will make.
Yes, this is still within expectations. Well keep to our initial plan. First well use that.
Upon those words, the people surrounding him gave off dangerous smiles.
Are the preparations ready, Yuhito!?
Upon calling the name, a man in a white lab coat appeared behind him.
Nyohohohoho! Were ready whenever you are! Lets confirm the results of my research
to our hearts content! Nyohohohoho!
His hair was unkempt and his coat was worn out. The man wearing spiraling glasses and
giving off a generally dirty disposition gave off a loud laugh.
Good, then release the first Decaying Legions!
Nyohohohoho! Crouch, do it!
A black panther Beast-man with his entire body covered in black stood before everyone.
Understood-nya.
He placed his arms on the ground in front of the bridge.
Now, its time for work-nya. Come out-nya.
The bracelet on Crouchs arm gave off a dubious light.
Zuzuzuzuzuzuzuzzuzuzuzu
The shadow around his feet gradually increased in size. And from then, the shapes of
monsters began to form. However, those were no ordinary monsters.
Various parts of their bodies were eroded away, and their skin was festering. A smell of
decay enough to break ones nose permeated the air. But the monsters eyes did give off a
sense of life along with a red light.
Monsters endlessly poured out of the shadows. And with a casual pace, they start spanning
the bridge.
Nyohohoho! Go forth! My immortal zombie legions!
-
-
-
-
-
At that time, on the other side, having seen the Gabranths movements, the soldiers
reported to the one who requested Demon King Eveam to put him in that position:
Cruels Rank 2, Marione.
I see, I see. So they began moving. Those filthy brutes, Ill send them to oblivion!
Bloodlust, powerful enough that even the soldiers on his side trembled in fear, surged
through his body. Both his wife and child had been killed by the Gabranth. For that
reason, he had an insatiable rage directed at the beast race.
The reason he personally asked to participate on the front lines was because he believed it
would allow him to slaughter as many Beast-men as possible.
Marione-sama
Oh, what is it, Chugay?
The one who suddenly appeared behind him was a man called Chugay. On his head was a
single, long horn. Like a mask, his face never showed a change in emotion.
It seems theyre employing monsters as their front-line. What course of action do you
wish to take?
Hmm, from what Ive heard, one of their researchers discovered a way to get monsters to
fight for them.
It appears that was true. There are some Rank S monsters among them.
Hmm, did they think they could do anything with some measly Rank Ss?
I believe they are disposable pieces to elicit a reaction from us.
That means that theres a high possibility they have much stronger monsters with them.
Hmm, those beasts desperately scrambled for power due to their declining forces. They
gained some unnecessary knowledge.
He clicked his tongue in an annoyed manner.
Marione-sama.
Hmm?
Please grant me, Chugay, a part in this. Let me determine whether the forces those filthy
beasts put together will be a threat or not.
Upon receiving those words, Marione laughed.
Fine. But stop at the monsters. The Beasts will be killed by my hand.
Understood!
Chugay vanished into thin air.
Watch closely, damn brutes. Ill exterminate every last one of you.
-
-
-
-
-
Hows the situation?
As Leowald posed the question to Yuhito, he laughed as he responded.
Nyohohohoho! It appears they only sent one person! But he seems to be quite a skillful!
Nyohohohoho!
So theyre going to engage us in the middle of the bridge. Whats more, with one person?
Who is he?
I used my precious Zombie-chans eyes to observe him. It seems they sent Chugay!
Father, I believe Chugay was Mariones subordinate.
Leglos commented, and Leowald opened his eyes a bit wider.
I see, so one of the Cruel is in command.
Theyve already sent out the Demon Lords personal fighting force, the Cruel. Whats
more, Marione should be Rank 2. For such a person to be on the frontlines is there
a reason?
Nyohohoho! Based on my research, he harbors a great hatred for Beast-men!
So thats it, he want to reap our lives with his own hands thats probably his intention.
Leowalds words were right on the mark.
If its just Chugay, the monsters should be able to hold him off, but what should we do?
Ill go forward. (TL: Uses Ore-sama)
Lenion.
I cant laze around forever. Someone needs to open the way, right?
Wait a second, Lenion, theres no reason for a prince to set out yet.
Aniki, this is war. If you want to win, youve got to use whatever youve got. Luckily,
my Binding is perfect for use in open places like this.
Lenion glanced at the bridge that extended in a straight line.
Also, if theyre just monsters, it doesnt matter if I drag them into my attacks too, right?
Well, perhaps the soldiers would be satisfied if they were to die by my attacks.
Looking at his ferocious smile, Leglos thought to himself, If his heart was just a little
warmer, Lenion would be a better prince than him.
Based on ability, Lenions was higher. In the Beast-man world that put strength over all
else, the next king would have been him. Regrettably, his personality was not one that was
well liked.
He was too militaristic, and he didnt care for the people. He would be a disgrace as a
King.
Oy, Old Man, whatcha gonna do? Can I go out?
Hearing Lenions words, Leowald thought for a second.
Understood. But wait for a second.
As he said those words, the soldiers who were observing the bridge raised their voices.
Whats wrong!?
Leowald shouted out, thinking that perhaps the other side had made some drastic
movements.
Ah, no, something from the other side
Upon the soldiers words, everyone redirected their gaze.
What do you mean by something?
They concentrated their attention on the other side of the bridge. And above it, two items
were floating in mid-air.
What are those?
That was the question on everyones mind.
-
-
-
-
-
Whats going on!?
Mariones angry voice cried out. The reason for this was that unrest was breaking out
among the soldiers, and the camp was getting noisy.
Did something happen to Chugay?
That was what came to his mind. He had left taking care of the monsters to him because
he asked. Could it be that he lost?
N-no
The soldiers faces are pale. Some of them have blank expressions. Its as if they saw
something they couldnt believe.
All of you! If something happened, explain it!
Y-yess!
Mariones wrath returned them to their senses. They kneeled before him and explained the
events that had transpired. And upon hearing their words, Mariones expression gradually
stiffened.
What do you mean!?
Hii!
Why did something like that!?
I-I-I Doooooooont Know!
The soldiers desperately responded, but nothing entered Mariones ears anymore. His
mind was in disorder from the words he just heard.
He turned his eyes to the space above the bridge to confirm it. There were definitely two
things there.
(W-why what does this mean?)
He grit his teeth, and he murmured to himself.
Why are those two people here?
-
-
-
-
-
Both sides had noticed the existence of the two objects. They were both enquiring as to
what their purpose was. The objects floated to the very center of the bridge and stopped.
Both of the objects were, as the Evila side surmised, people. The first had beautiful
golden hair and was lighly clad in red armor. It was Eveam. The second had blood-red hair
and was wearing pitch black armor. It was Aquinus. Both of them had sprouted large
wings from their backs.
Both of them turned their eyes to the battle below, between the zombie monsters and
Mariones subordinate, Chugay. Chugay noticed their presence and was dumbfound that
the existence he was fighting to defend boldly wandered onto the battlefield.
Fall back, Chugay!
Eveam said as such, but Chugay had no idea what was going on. His mind could not keep
up with the sudden development. He never heard that anything of the sort was set to
happen, and even though she was accompanied by Rank 1 Aquinus, for the Demon
Lord to nonchalantly come out was just reckless.
If you dont want to get involved in this, step back.
In an indifferent voice, Aquinus spoke, but to Chugay, Aquinus wasnt his master. He
didnt take orders from him. For him, Marione was the one deserving of being Rank
1.
So he honestly did his part by defying Aquinuss orders. But seeing his immobility, Eveam
angrily shouted at him.
Just move it already! The Demon King is ordering you here!
Y-yes!
Even he couldnt defy the Demon Kings words. If he did, then the responsibility of his
actions would fall to Marione. But still, this place was left to him, so he was a bit
dissatisfied with leaving without an explanation.
Ill leave explanations to later. Just get out of here quickly! Also relay my command, let
no one else get close to here!
He understood not the intent of Eveams words, but an erratic situation was playing out
before him. He determined that he would have to report it to Marione, so he sprouted
wings from his back and departed.
Are you ready, Aquinus?
Yeah.
And the two lowered their backs and drew their swords. For some reason, those blades
found themselves lodging into their wielders left arms. From their cut arms, a large
amount of blood flowed. The blood dripped steadily towards the ground.
Let me ask again. Youre sure about this, right?
Aquinus inquired, and while Eveams face was stiff, she responded in a strong voice.
Yeah, Ive already decided it.
She lifted up her bloody left arm, and above her head, a large magic circle manifested. Her
blood was drawn towards that magic circle and dyed it red.
Aquinus flew up higher than that circle and held his left arm towards the ground. A similar
magic circle appeared before him. The two circles were separated by exactly 30 meters
Aquinuss blood was also absorbed into his circle, and his circle turned red.
All of a sudden, a sound like that of the earth rumbling sounded out. The clear sky
suddenly became clouded with dark clouds, and lightning began racing across it.
In-between the two circles, a black mass was brought forth. Black lightning surged around
it, as it gradually got larger.
And from both sides, people began to realize exactly for what purpose the two had
appeared.
 Chapter 41 - Interruption of War
W-What is that tremendous magic power!? I-Is it the Demon King!?
On the Gabranth side, witnessing the actions of Iveam and Aquinas, Regulus judged that it
was indeed the work of the Demon King.
Yeah. This amount of magic power, theres no mistake. (Regulus)
In the face of such an extreme amount of magic power surpassing his own, even Renion
was clenching his teeth. His hands naturally became sweaty.
Nyohohohoho! Well now, this is bad! (Yuuhit)
What is it, Yuuhit? Whats bad? Because theyre going to fire it in this direction?
(Renion)
As Renion asks, Yuuhit shakes his finger.
Non non. If that were the case, theyd have to be closer in order to annihilate us. But they
stopped at the middle of the bridge, yes! (Yuuhit)
You cant mean!? (Leowald)
King Leowald gasps as Yuuhit confirmed what he wanted to say.
Thats correct. Im afraid they (Yuuhit)

To use such large magic It cant be!? N-No, but (Marione)

On the Evila side, the very first to realize was Marione. Even though he came to that
conclusion, however, he could not believe it.
To think Her Majesty would do such a thing (Marione)
Among the soldiers, there are those that are impressed feeling the enormous magic power.
They did not understand what was going to happen, but they are deeply moved witnessing
the power of the one they were supposed to protect.
However, Marione was beside himself with worry. If those girls do what he thought they
were going to do, he thought that he must stop them. However, there is no longer a way to
stop them. The soldiers ask Marione what those girls plan to do. (TL: , note a
plural for woman, implies that Aquinas is also a woman as opposed to Unlimited Novel
Failures description in Chapter 11)
He clenches his teeth and tells them as if spitting out his words.
They are (Marione)

They need to break the bridge. (Hiiro)

Hiiro gives an answer to Rarashiks question. Everyone aside from her, however, has a
blank look on their faces.
Oh, and your reasoning? (Rarashik)
If they break the bridge then just as you said, it wont be able to stop the war but it will
delay it. (Hiiro)
W-What do you mean? (Arnold)
Arnold asks while furrowing his brow.
Isnt that so? That bridge is the only thing connecting the two continents, right? (Hiiro)
Ah! (Arnold & Muir)
Both Arnold and Muir seem to understand what he said.
I get it! Destroying the bridge will stop their advance! (Arnold)
Y-Yeah, and if everything goes well, then just like Ms. Master said, both sides may come
out uninjured (Muir)
(TL: It sounds kind of awkward, but I thought itd be better than leaving it as Shisho-san)
Then, Rarashik grinned and started applauding.
Congratulations. Youre a smart one, boy. (Rarashik)
Hmph (Hiiro)
Hiiro didnt feel bad being complimented, but since he was done so while being looked
down upon by a little girl, he felt conflicted.
No, wait Theres no merit for them if they do that (Arnold)
Arnold mutters while crossing his arms. To that, Muir asked.
What do you mean? (Muir)
Because, theyre at war. Especially because it was the Gabranth side that started it. It not
likely that theyll do something to lose their standing. There were rumors that the Evila
were also plotting war. Rather, theyve advanced across that bridge several times. The war
this time around is a convenient turn of events for the Evila. Because the Gabranth are the
ones that started it. They wouldnt go out of their way and destroy the bridge, would they?
Since the Evila are stronger anyway. (Arnold)
Ah, youre right. (Muir)
Its like I said, right? Theoretically, its possible. But theres no merit, and someone that
could break such a large bridge Well, even if there were someone that could, hed have
to use close to all his power, so while its theoretically possible, theres no one that would
do it. (Arnold)
The Gedult Bridge, having been destroyed in the past by monsters, has been developed so
that such a thing would not occur again.
It may be possible to damage it a little, but something like completely destroying it would
be difficult and there would be no reason to do so, so only the methodology of doing so
has ever been presented.
Well, if the Evila have a reason to not fight and there is some merit that outweighs the
demerit of losing the bridge then they might do so. There probably isnt though.
(Rarashik)
Rarashik says so, but they did not know that there is someone in the Evila who has a
reason to not fight.
Is that so So the war cant be stopped after all (Arnold)
Arnold mutters, and Muir has a downcast look.
If only there was some miraculous irregular happening But, the world isnt such an
easy place. (Rarashik)
Listening to Rarashiks philosophical words, Arnold and Muir get more depressed, but
Hiiro was thinking of something different.
The Evila, there is definitely a reason why they havent attacked despite being so
powerful. If that reason was No, I wonder (Hiiro)
If the reason was related to avoiding the war, it doesnt necessarily mean that anything
may happen in this war. Though this was nothing more than Hiiros conjecture, the answer
would be known soon.
Whether it will become a full-scale war, or it wont The answer would be known soon.

Were releasing it! Aquinas! (Iveam)

Iveam, who was building the magic array, continues to pour in magic from her pitiful left
arm.
Okay. (Aquinas)
Followed by Aquinas, who was pouring in an equal amount of magic. The black mass that
appeared grew in size, filling the gap between the two magic arrays.
Lets go, Aquinas! (Iveam)
Her yell acting as the trigger, the black mass wrapped around the magic arrays as if to
cover them.
Disappear into darkness! Cosmo End!
RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE RUMBLE!
(TL: Whats a good onomatopoeia for earthquakes and such?)
The black mass that was fired off with tremendous speed and headed towards the bridge.
It was an instant. Yes, it happened in an instant.
The monsters that were supposed to be on top of the bridge were sucked into the black
mass
The black mass touched the bridge and instantly wrapped around all 30km of it.
And then a few seconds later, the giant Gedult Bridge disappeared without a trace. It was
as if a bridge never existed there in the first place
The weather suddenly cleared up. There were almost no casualties on both sides. Only the
path that connected them had disappeared. Only that.
Uh (Iveam)
The wings on Iveams back disappeared and she fell towards the sea. However, Aquinas
appeared and caught her.
I I may have used up too much blood (Iveam)
(Aquinas)
Her face looks pale, but she felt happy that she was able to follow through with what she
wanted to do. Aquinas carried her and started leaving from where they were. When
suddenly!
Whooooooooooooosh!
(TL: Sound of cutting through air. I need better English onomatopoeia)
!? (Aquinas)
Something was fired towards them from the Gabranth. Aquinas instantly dodged it. It
looked like a spear, but it was surprising because it was a spear.
(If there is someone who could throw a spear all the way here, it would be) (Aquinas)
Thinking that, Aquinas focuses her eyes towards the Gabranth. Where she is right now is
approximately 15km from the Gabranth forces. Throwing a spear accurately from that
distance is no easy feat.
There was also a fair amount of power behind it. Aquinas determined that if the spear had
hit its target, she would have taken considerable damage. There was only one person
Aquinas knew who was capable of such an attack.
The Beast King, huh (Aquinas)

Shit! She dodged it! (Leowald)

Leowald spat out those words while his face contorted in anger. Even for him the distance
was too far and he was unable to hit his target.
How dare you How dare you! Evilaaaaaa! (Leowald)
Leowald screamed into the sky. It couldnt be helped. They assembled their forces in order
to fight a war today. They formulated a plan, determined that they could wipe out the
Evila this time, and decided to go to war.
Despite that, their enemies left the scene before the fighting even began. They didnt even
think that such a thing could have happened.
If its like this, one might think they were being sincere with their peace treaty.
(Regulus)
Renion replies to Reguluss muttering.
Even though I thought it mustve been a trap or something. Are they really seeking
peace? Theres no way! (Renion)
It wasnt just to the Humas. The Evila had also sent a peace treaty to the Gabranth. Of
course it was not taken seriously until now, but with what happened today they were able
to determine some of the intention behind the treaty.
You shiiiiits! Fiiiiight! You Evila traaaaash! (Leowald)
Everyone watched Leowald scream with resentment, as if he had lost himself.
Anyhow, we need to talk about what we will do from now on. We have to stop Father,
Renion. (Regulus)
Tsk, what a pain in the ass. (Renion)
The two went to stop their father who was taking out his anger on the ground and nearby
rocks. After watching those two, Yuuhit looks towards Iveam and Aquinas, who disappear
into the sky, with a smile on his face.
(Nyohohohoho! To think it would end like this. It seems like I need to hurry in completing
that. Nyohohohoho!) (Yuuhit)
 Chapter 42 - Another Conference in the
Demon Country
Marione: What exactly are you trying to do?!
Slamming the desk in front of her, Marione, the <<Number 2>> of the <<Cruel
Brigade>>, revealed her foul mood.
As the [Gedult Bridge] was destroyed by Eveam and Aquinas, a Demon Conference was
suddenly initiated in order to ascertain the meaning behind such actions. Being the Demon
Lord, Eveam recognized the need to explain their motive and so immediately permitted
the meeting.
Marione: Your majestyyou will give us a satisfactory explanation, yes?
Seeing Mariones face turn scarlet with rage, the brigades <<Number 5>> Shublars spoke
as a she gave a bewitching smile.
Shublars: Chotto chotto~, dont get too heated, alright? Im sure that her majesty will
definitely explain it to us.
Upon hearing those words, Marione redirected her scowl towards Shublars. However, she
realized that if she kept talking, the conference would not be able to progress. Thus,
Marione reluctantly controlled herself. Sitting down in her seat, she blasted Aquinas who
was sitting next to her with a murderous glare. However, Aquinas, who had his eyes
closed, did not react to it.
After confirming that silence had completely enveloped the atmosphere, Eveam began to
speak.
Eveam: Firstly, I must apologize to everyone for any misgivings. Especially to Marione, I
apologize for not informing you of our actions.
The reason for their deception was obvious. Anyone could figure out the reason. If
Marione knew of their plans, she would undoubtedly object. Therefore, time would need
to be spent in order to convince her of their plans. In the worst case scenario, they would
not be able to execute their plan in time.
If the knowledge of an outrageous plan to destroy the bridge was spread in advance, even
the soldiers would become confused. Also, should the Gabranth catch wind of their plan,
they might take measures to prevent it.
It is precisely because of this that Eveam only consulted her aid, Kiria, and Aquinas about
her plan.
Greyald: But dont you think you overdid it? Your majestys ideas were already
established in the last meeting. By destroying the bridge, you managed to delay the war
while preventing any harm that would befall the Evila.
Following the [Number Six] Greyalds statement, Shublars tacked on her own thoughts.
Shublars: Speaking of which, doesnt destroying that bridge contradict her majestys
philosophy?
Greyald: Yeah. Its exactly as Shublars-nee-san says. That bridge was the only thing that
tied our two races together. Doesnt breaking that mean your majesty has given up on the
possibility of bringing the two races together? (TLN: Im not sure if Greyald says this.
Im making an assumption based on context that it is him. If anyone has any concrete
ideas, please feel free to correct me.)
What Eveam desired was a world where everyone would lay down their arms and come
together and support each other. She didnt want to just make peace between continents,
but she wanted every individual to live as equals under the same sky.
In a world where the various races loathed each other, the bridge was the last remaining
symbol that acted as a connecting thread between the two countries. As long as that bridge
existed, there was still hope that the countries could eventually be able to treat each other
as if they were friendly neighbours.
However, Eveam had decided to sever that very thread. It was all well and good that the
war could be avoided, however, to the Gabranth that had spent so much effort cultivating
the stage of war, it would feel as if their pride had been trampled on. Obviously, the
chance for successful reconciliation between the two races had decreased dramatically.
In fact, the Gabranth would probably never forgive the Evila from fleeing the so-called
stage of combat.
Shublars: Our preparations have been wastedthis is probably what those Gabranth are
thinking. Haa~
Shublars callous words pierced Eveams heart. It was without question that Eveam did not
choose this method willingly. However, in order to prevent the outbreak of war, she
couldnt think of any other way.
Marione: Even we Evila had made preparations, you know! And yet, all that work was
wasted by her majesty in one fell swoop!
Marione once again unleashed her pent up complaints.
Eveam: I have no words to refute your distress. However, all I want is to protect the
Evila!
Marione: Protect them!? No matter what kind of power those Gabranth have, us Evila
will undoubtedly be victorious!
Eveam: Thats not what I mean.
Marione: ha-?
Eveam: If we did go to war, we may indeed come out as the victors just as Marione says.
We Evila have always prided ourselves with our peerless strength.
Marione: Then why!?
Eveam: Even with our strengtha lot of blood will still be shed, will it not?
Marione: Muwhat nave things are you spouting! Were talking about a war, you
know! Its an obvious thing that blood will spill!
Eveam: Thats what I dont want!
Eveam harshly raised her voice in denial. It was at that precise moment that the scene fell
silent.
Eveam: Not only will there be wounded, piles of corpses will come from both sides. We
wont be able to come out of this battle unscathed!
Marione: Y-yes, while that certainly is the case, all that matters is our victory, right?!
Everyone wishes to place their lives on the line and fight to the death for the sake of this
continent!
Eveam: Risking your lives over a war riddled with misunderstandings is completely
ridiculous!
Marione:
Eveam clearly had no intention of fighting. However, the other races wished to put an end
to Evilas Demon Lord as they were under the misunderstanding that the Demon Lord
wanted to eradicate them.
Eveam: The era of the late king has already passed. We are entrusted with the task of
creating our own future. Why do the other races not understand? There is no worth in
ruling over a world where everything has been laid to waste. Parents; siblings; friends;
loverswhy cant we just live peacefully in this world that already has such wonderful
things?
Marione: Such ignorance! Your majesty, youre completely ignorant about this
continents current state of affairs! I understand that the one who sparked the flame of this
feud between the other races was none other than the late king! However, that flame has
already transformed into a war. In order to protect the Evila, no, to protect our family, we
have no choice but to take up arms and fight!
Eveam: If we started the fire, then there must be a way we can put it out!
Marione: And Im saying the only way to erase that flame is with force! This flame is not
so weak as to be put out by those thoughtless words that your majesty keeps spouting! If it
was, then those guy would have thought the same and come over her to start a conference!
Since they didnt, it can only mean they have turned to battle! Piling up accumulated
hatred, the chain of vengeance cannot be severed so easily!
As the two were arguing, Aquinas was the only one who attempted to enter the
conversation.
Aquinas: Knock it off, both of you.
Eveam: Aquinas
Marione: Who are you to say anything!? Youre in the same position as her majesty!
Aquinas: Dont say any more than that.
Marione: Wha?
Aquinas directed a sharp glare towards Marione, overwhelming her.
Aquinas: If you say any more, it will be regarded as an insult.
Marione: Ku
Certainly, no matter how hot-headed Marione was, determining that the actions of Eveam
was foolish would certainly be regarded as slander towards royalty. Even Aquinas was of
a higher position than her. He would certainly not forgive anymore of her ranting.
Shublars: Hes right, you know~~ Why dont you go cool your head off for just alittle bit,
huh Marione?
Accepting Shublars soothing words, Marione exhaled as she decided to restrain herself.
Shublars: Well, I think both her majestys sentiments and Mariones ideals have their own
merits, you know~. However, the bridge is already gone and, on top of that, the time is
running out. With that said, instead of throwing about complaints about things that have
already happened, wouldnt it be more constructive to start thinking about whats gonna
happen from now or something?
Eveam nor Marione were able to refute her reasoning.
Shublars: Well then, your majesty? Youve obviously thought about what to do now,
right?
Eveam: Of course. It is inevitably that the Gabranth will come up with some other
method to try and attack us again. The time we have before then is valuable.
Shublars: Yeah~
Eveam: Within this time, we have to make the Gabranth think that it is impossible to
attack us.
Indeed, if there was a way to deter the Gabranth from attacking, there will no longer be
any offensives launched against the Evila. However, as she made her proposal, everyone
in the room scowled at Eveam in doubt.
Does such a method exist?
Eveam quietly shut her eyes as she opened her mouth to speak.
Eveam: We Evila will form an alliance with the Humas.
At that moment, the atmosphere in the room immediately froze. Everyone in the room
doubted their own ears. They couldnt believe that in such a situation would those words
be formed from her mouth.
Marione: W-what do you think youre saying your majesty?
Marione once again failed to restrain herself as spoke up.
Eveam: I will repeat myself as many times as necessary. Evila is going to form an
alliance with the Humas.
Marione: Inconceivable! What do you think youre saying!? In the span of this meeting,
youve said many incomprehensible things, but an Alliance with the Humas!? Stop
playing around!
Eveam: Im completely serious!
Marione: Wwha
Eveam: In light of this war, the Humas who were bystander should have, at the very
least, be willing to become the Evilas allies.
Marione: what are you trying to say?
Eveam: The letter.
Marione: Letter? Aa, you mean that peace treaty that was sent so many times, yet never
received a reply?
Although Mariones words contained some sarcasm, Eveam proceeded to explain with out
worrying.
Eveam: Thats the one. Due to the events of the previous war, it credibility had
considerably wavered. Probably due to the fact that they were betrayed after they believed
in it.
The Humas have experienced being caught in a trap due to the letter so they naturally
doubted it. Of course, this happened in the era of the previous king.
Eveam: However, thanks to our actions, I believe that our intentions of not desiring
conflict has been conveyed to them. At the very least, they will have some doubts
concerning our motives.
Certaintly, the Humas king Rudolph had devoted his time on the sidelines to properly
evaluate the integrity of the peace treaty.
Eveam: In which case, depending on the circumstances, we should be able to bring about
a conference with them.
Marione: A conferenceyou say?
Eveam: Aa, of course once the conference has been approved, I plan on travelling to the
human world.
Marione: Impossible! If you accept such a thing, this time itll be us who would be
deceived!
Eveam: Aa, I am aware that we might be betrayed.
Marione: T-then-!?
Eveam: However, if I dont take the risk, we wont ever be able to regain their trust.
Marione: Uu
Seeing Eveams sombre eyes, Marione finally understood that Eveam was completely
serious.
Eveam: Of course, I will pay the utmost heed. I will take care to investigate the inner
workings of the human world as I make my way to the conference.
Marione: B-but even so-!
Yes, if they were to endeavour to hold a conference, they must in return bear some level of
risk. The number of escorts she could bring would most likely be limited. It was also
possible that she would be surrounded and ambushed by all of the Humas forces. After
all, it was their territory.
Honestly, sending their lord to such a dangerous place would be insane.
Marione: Y-you realize that youre the Demon Lord, right?
In an attempt to cast away their dismay, Eveam answered with a small smile.
Eveam: Yes, I am. Thats why I wont waver in the face of death.

Accepting those words, all eyes silently turned to her.

Eveam: I dont care how dangerous the place is. Ill drag myself through the mud. Ill
even crawl on my hands and knees. If its for the sake of the Evila, Ill gladly trek through
death valley.
Marione always thought that Eveam was a nave girl that had the intelligence of a little
girl. An idiot who refused to look at the reality before her eyes, whose head was only full
of ideals.
Marione: (An idiot can only advance like an idiot, I guess)
Eveams eyes was devoid of any hesitation. She put into words her serious and unshakable
conviction. Her way of thinking was still immature. Her declaration was unlike a King
issuing an order. Being immediately chosen as the successor to the late king that died
suddenly, one could only say that she was a nave girl.
Marione: Im sorry, but I cannot give you my approval. You are treating your own life
too lightly.
Eveam: I know. However, I must go through with this. Because I believe I can change the
future. If I dont do this, Im certain that Ill deeply regret it.
She would never allow a senseless war like this to happen again. She has already rested
long enough.
Marione: In the end, it all depends on the Humas, though.
Eveam: Aa, well, until we get the Humas approval, please voice anything youre unsure
of. Unless were clear about this plan, the Peace Treaty Conference wont be very useful.
Shublars: I see~ Even if we form a truce with the Humas, they wont necessarily
intervene in a war between the Gabranth and Evila, right~?
Eveam returned a nod towards Shublars words.
Greyald: But even so, I doubt the Gabranth will just remain silent without doing
anything. They might do something unexpected, you know? And also, those fellows may
know other ways of getting to the Demon World
What Greyald said also had merit. Even if they earned some time, it would be unheard of
for the Gabranth to sit back and do nothing. Basically, they had a time limit.
Eveam: It is as Greyald said. Kiria, please prepare the letter post haste. I beg of you.
Kiria: As you wish.
Kiria, who had been silently standing besides Eveam throughout the entire meeting,
respectfully lowered her head.
Eveam: This Conference is done for today. If the situation shifts, then I will immediately
convene another conference. Dismissed.
In response to her words, the [Cruel Brigade] departed from the room. The ones who
remained were once again Aquinas and the <Number 4> Ornoth.
Ornoth: Theres something I want to discuss with you, Aquinas.
Ornoth wanted to hear his friend Aquinas thoughts about something other than the
destruction of the bridge.
Aquinas: I feel bad for you. It seems like some of Mariones subordinates have been
snooping around in your affairs.
Ornoth: True. Marione-dono seems to have little faith in me.
Aquinas: Well, if it gets to be too much of a pain for you, Ill try and do something about
it.
Ornoth: No, please spare me from that. If you feel like doing something, then please do it
discreetly.
Ornoth spoke as he chuckled to himself.
Ornoth: In any case, what do you think of her majestys decision?
Aquinas: The alliance?
Ornoth: Yeah. Dont you think its a bit reckless?
Aquinas: Even if its reckless, its not impossibleapparently.
Ornoth: I see.
For a moment, Ornoths face showed a blank expression. It was true that if you read the
meaning of the words, being reckless means that the possibility of success exists.
Ornoth: But still, an alliance, huhThe Gabranth will surely not remain silent.
Aquinas: Aa.
Ornoth: And even so, didnt the Humas wanted to defeat us Evila so badly that they
summoned heroes?
Aquinas: Aa.
Ornoth: Aquinas, my friend, do you think this plan will succeed?
Aquinas: I couldnt say. However-
Ornoth: However?
Aquinas: Our duty is to protect the Demon Lord. Even ifwe have to eradicate
everything else.
Ornoth: I genuinely hope that doesnt happen. Even I dont want to recklessly deprive
people of life.
As Aquinas stood up and started to move, he suddenly paused.
Aquinas: Our majesty makes a lot of mistakes. However, she is still our Lord. We cannot
allow her to be killed.
Ornoth: Aa.
Thus, the two men departed from the conference room.
 Chapter 43 - Rarashiks Ablilty
That aside, what did you really want to talk to me about? (Rarashik)
Rarashik said as she tilted her head and looked at the three of them while she settled into a
chair.
You guys came here hear about the war. However, thats not all youre here for, right?
(Rarashik)
Aa. Actually, I have favor to ask. (Arnold)
Favor? What is it? (Rarashik)
Its about this girl here (Arnold)
Arnold placed his hand on top of Muirs head.
Her name is Muir, right? Whats on your mind? (Rarashik)
I want you to be her mentor. (Arnold)
Eh-? (Muir)
Muir exclaimed her surprise. This was not because she was opposed to the idea, but
because she never even dreamed that she would be taught by Arnolds master.
Nah, it looks like a pain. (Rarashi)
Muirs shoulders drooped the moment Rarashik rejected it.
How could you, master!? Im begging you! We struggled so much to get you the honey.
The honey that you love. The honey to make your alcohol
Well. This and that are completely unrelated. First of all, you ignored my orders and left.
Then you suddenly come back with a child in tow. And now, you want me to take care of
that child!? Youve gotta be kidding me!? (Rarashik)
Arnorld was unable to refute her argument. Everything she said was undeniably true.
Nonetheless, with her ability and guidance, it was clear that Muir would grow up to be
strong under her care.
I was young and adventurous then I mainly wanted to test my strength. (Arnold)
Thats what I expected you to say. Youre still a greenhorn, afterall. (Rarashik)
E-even if I look like this, Ive become a bit stronger, you know! Go ahead and see for
yourself! (Arnold)
Hou~? (Rarashik)
Rarashiks eyes lit up instantly. Feeling an uncomfortable atmosphere coming from her,
Arnold started panicking.
Ill accept under one condition. (Rarashik)
C-conditionyou say? (Arnold)
Aa. Spar with me. If you can touch me during the spar, even if its just a graze, then Ill
take up your request.
Justa gaze? (Arnold)
Aa, of course, it goes without saying that Ill be given a handicap. (Rarashik)
Hearing that, Arnold thought that if he tried his best, he believed that he could honestly
touch her. However, his hopes were betrayed when Rarashik continued her explanation.
However, the one wholl be participating will only be Muir. (Rarashik)
pardon? (Muir)
You got it? She gets 3 days. Ill give the little miss the right to spar against me for 3 days.
I dont care about the method. If her fingertips can even graze me, she will be declared the
victor. (Rarashik)
Y-yes! Muir
At the moment, they were currently in a room within the basement. A basement where
monsters and creatures of all kinds were brought in for experimentation. It clearly had
more than enough space and durability to withstand a simple spar.
(The space closely resembles that of a small gym, huhTo top it off, its a basement. To
be able to make something like this, that chibi-usagi really has a lot of free time on her
hands)
Hiiro folded his arms as he examined the room with admiration. He determined that it
must have taken a very long time to build something like this.
Uu,Do you think Muirs gonna be ok? (Arnold)
It seemed that Arnold was the most worried about the situation. When Rarashik presented
her condition, Arnold was puzzled and unsure what to do. The person who responded
immediately to the challenge, however, was Muir.
It went without saying that Muirs response was Please let me do it! Obviously, Arnold
was surprised, but Rarashik seemed to also be taken aback. Seeing the weak and frail Muir
displaying such bold determination would surprise anybody.
Rarashik, however, simply smirked at her response as she motioned everyone to follow
her.
Rarashiks strength was overwhelmingly clear. Even with a handicap, it seemed
unfathomable for Muir, who just became a novice fighter, to be able to even scratch an
SSS ranker.
Imagining a tattered Muir breaking down and bawling her eyes out, Arnold could not help
but be concerned.
In contrast to Arnold, Hiiro thought that such a turn of events was quite interesting. Even
though he had just been screwed around with by Rarashik, he was now able to slowly and
carefully observe her movements. Objectively speaking, this would be a great opportunity
observe her ability see just what she is truly capable of.
Well, little miss. In regards to the handicap, I will be deprived of any means of attacking.
This means that I wont be using my hands and my <<Binding>> skill will be restricted.
Feel free to attack me all you want. (Rarashik)
With this kind of a handicap, Arnold or Hiiro might have been able to do something.
However, for Muir, the level gap was despairingly large. And even without taking level
into consideration, the difference in their combat experience would be like the measuring
the distance between the ground and the sky.
Muir (Arnold)
Well, all we can do is just see how this plays out. (Hiiro)
As the two were watching, the game known as sparring had begun between Muir and
Rarashik.
Eei! (Muir)
Muir honestly rushed towards Rarashik. However, as expected, she had missed. The
moment Muir drew close enough to hit, Rarashik immediately vanished. Reappearing
behind her without anyone noticing, she laughed.
Ha ha ha, little miss, youre gonna make me sweat at least a little bit, right? (Rarashik)
Those words seemed to flip a switch within Muir. She also had the blood of the Gabranth
running through her veins. She was not one who would simply accept being made fun of
on the battlefield.
Ill definitely get you! (Muir)
However, no matter how much Muir dived towards Rarashik, it seemed pointless.
Rarashik seemed to purposely wait until Muir drew close, waiting for the point where she
would almost touch her. Immediately following, before that moment would classify as a
touch, Rarashik would vanish and reappear in a completely different place.
This spectacle continued itself over and over. Muir rushed in countless number of time but
each time Rarashik would do the same thing as if she was just playing with her.
Eventually, Muirs shoulders drooped.
Hah, hah, hah (Muir) (E: Panting.)
What, you done already? (Rarashik)
Muir continued intently, as if she was trying to grab onto a cloud. Muir was sweating
profusely, her entire body being drenched in sweat, The climate of the basement may have
partly contributed to her unfortunate state.
Poor Muir (Arnold)
Arnold stared anxiously.
(As expected of the chibi-usagi. Even while moving around to such an extent, shes not
even breaking a sweat. On the contrary, her smile has never faltered even once.
The fact that Rarashik was enjoying herself so thoroughly that she was grinning
wholeheartedly meant that she had a substantial margin for error. Being unable to even
wipe that smile off of her face, it seemed that Muirs chance of winning was nonexistent.
(Hn? Actually, this is great timing. Now would be the perfect opportunity to investigate
her stats)
Thinking this, Hiiro wrote the word <<Pry>> and activated it. He didnt have a chance to
try it before, however, now he was free to do so.
Thus, Hiiro opened Rarashiks <<Status>> screen. The moment it appeared, he was
startled by what he saw.
Rarashik Fannaru
Lv 123
HP: 7065/7065
MP: 696/696
EXP: 1884421
Next: 74980
ATK: 1211 ()
DEF: 1178 ()
AGL: 1119 ()
HIT (DEX?): 989 ()
INT: 800 ()
<<Binding Type>> Ice
(TL: Ill need help here to come up with viable names)
<<BInding Techniques>> Ice Fang | Assault of the Absolute Ice Beast | Roar of the Ice
Beast | Absolute-Zero | Ice Prison | Final Fang |
(E: Heres my interpretation on the list of the techniques with their corresponding
Japanese.
() - Frozen Fang
( - ) - Assault of the Absolute Ice Beast
( - ) - Ice Transformation
( - ) - Divine Freezing
() - The Ritual of Phenomenon
( - ) - Final Fang
If anyone has any better suggestions, theyre welcome to say them. Frankly, Ive almost
given up.)
<<Titles>> Companion of Ice | Little Girl | Binge Drinker | Blade of the Wild | Researcher
| Demon Slayer | A Weirdo born from a Weirdo | The Creator of the <<Binding>>
technique | A Gabranth Fighter | One who can influence Phenomenon | A Determined
Person |
(E: The last title can also be interpreted as an arrogant or unusual person. If anyone has
any suggestions, feel free to make them. Jap: )
Hiiro was dumbfounded. The level difference was clearly overwhelming. Lining up all of
the numbers of her stats, it was easy to see that she had optimized her stats to be fairly
balanced.
(Her stats exceed mine by over 100, huhso these are the stats of an SSS rankerit
certainly is one heck of a surprise.)
He wasnt expecting her level to be this high. However, looking at those numbers, Hiiro
took comfort in the fact that he was overwhelmed by her earlier.
(HoweverI kind of expected her to have it, the title of Little Girl)
Although he was aware that Rarashik hated being called that, no matter how he looked at
her, the title of Little Girl was the one that seemed the most fitting.
(But looking at these numbers, isnt this a bit too harsh for the chibi)
(E: Hiiros referring to Muir. He uses chibi when referring to her. If you dont know what
chibi means, go google it?)
Contemplating such thoughts in his mind, Hiiro continued to watch the two sparring. With
this difference of ability, unless something unexpected occurred, Muir had no chance of
winning.
Muir herself had started to take notice of the lack of progress. Needless to say, it was
taking its toll on her spirit.
(S-shes fastcompared to Ojisan or Hiiro, shes faster)
Muir could somehow follow her movements, however, her body was unable to react
quickly enough. Even though she had suddenly levelled up substantially, she felt that she
was unable to grasp to what extent her physical ability had grown.
(Shell keep avoiding me if I just rush in blindly..if I could just use the <<Binding>> skill
from that time)
After seeing the images from Hiiros <<Projection>> she was able to see what had
occured at that time. She saw herself using that skill. She was sure that she would be able
to do something if she could freely use that skill. However, after looking at the
<<Projection>> of herself using the ability, she still didnt believe that she was that
triggered the skill. This prevented her from activating that ability.
(Ojisan told me about it before. That <<Binding>> is actually the power of belief
however, do I really have that kind of power inside of me?)
She tried to use <<Binding>> skill several times before, yet, each time was devoid of any
response. In the first place, since Muir had not been told how in any great detail how to
invoke the skill, she had absolutely no idea how to apply it, let alone use it.
Cmon, hurry up and catch me. Or what, are you giving up? (Rarashik)
At those words, Muir forced strength into her gaze.
I-I wont give up! (Muir)
Placing strength into her legs once more, she rushed towards Rarashik.
Thats the way! Come at me! If you dont even reach out your hands, youll never be able
to grasp at what youre trying to catch! (Rarashik)
Taaaaaaaa~ (Muir)
 Chapter 44 - Muirs Test Complete
Two days had past. The end of the last day left before the time limit drew closer. During
this time, a chance to catch Rarashik had not yet presented itself to Muir.
Due to the fatigue caused by her constant attempts, Muir was barely able to stand. Her
condition was in tatters. Throughout the two days, she had wasted a considerable amount
of time due to losing consciousness several times.
As expected, without eating, drinking, or resting, continuing constant battle for three days
was impossible. Therefore, breaks were provided throughout the spar (although they were
fairly short). However, the benefits of having those breaks had yet to present themselves.
Even during those three days, the smile on Rarashiks face failed to disappear.
Nn~, this is looking bad, huh. (Rarashik)
Scratching her head, Rarashik gazed at Muir who was lying stretched out on the ground,
exhausted. It would not be strange for Muir, who had been relentlessly continuing her
assault for the last few day, to be devoid of energy.
Its good to see that youre stubborn but, if youre only at this level then you lack the
power to become my disciple. (Rarashik)
Uu. (Muir)
Muir desperately put all the strength she had into pushing herself up from the ground.
Arnold closed his eyes, unable to stand looking at the spectacle any longer. Seeing his
aversion, Hiiro opened his mouth.
Thats surprising. I expected you to have told them to stop by now, but? (Hiiro)
As if I would stop them! That girlto have such a desperate look on her face, theres no
parent in the world that would stop them now. (Arnold)
Fun. (Hiiro)
All Im saying, is that I believe that Muir can win. (Arnold)
Arnold held up both hands as if he were praying. Hiiro presumed that, considering
Arnolds personality, he would have stopped the spar. However, what Hiiro failed to
realize, was that Arnold was always thinking about what was best for Muir.
As it was by her own will that Muir made this decision to struggle against Rarashik,
Arnold had to accept it. If Arnold stopped them, it would be as if he were denying Muirs
will. If he were to do such a thing, he would be disqualified from being her parent.
(Well, those two can think whatever they want. Regardless, things will undeniably get
harsh from here on.)
Throughout this two day period, there was barely any progress. Even if Muirs movements
had gotten better, it seemed insignificant when compared to Rarashik.
Whether Muir passed or failed this trial, Hiiro didnt give a damn. This was simply
because Hiiro was completely unrelated to this matter. However, seeing the tattered body
of a girl who was putting out earnest effort, Hiiro thought that it was probably naturally to
hold the other side in contempt.
Such a girls opponent was emitting a conniving smile, as if the girl were dancing in the
palm of their hands. Naturally, it did not give a very good feeling. Hiiro couldnt help but
feel that he wanted to erase Rarashiks smirk with bewilderment.
Which is why Hiiro decided to open his mouth.
Oi, Chibi (Hiiro)
Everyone started at Hiiro who was the source of the sudden noise. Even Muir, who was
battered and fatigued, reacted to Hiiros voice.
If you want to become stronger, then stop being so meticulous. (Hiiro)
.? (Muir)
Remember what happened before. Even if its vague, just do what you felt at that time.
(Hiiro)
A-at that time? (Muir)
Hiiro folded his arms as he closed his eyes. That was the sign which meant he had nothing
left to say.
Hiiroyou. (Arnold)
Arnold eyes widened as he stared at Hiiro. It was unbelievable that that Hiiro had given
someone advice. For better or for worse, Hiiro only cared about himself, and yet, he gave
advice to Muir. Somehow, Arnold felt happiness spread somewhere inside of him.
Thats right, Muir! Even if you have no faith in your own strength, place your faith in the
me that believes in your strength! (Arnold)
O-Ojisan. (Muir)
Listen up! Youll definitely get stronger! I guarantee it! (Arnold)
Arnolds words seemed to pierce Muirs chest. Following this, Muir felt as if Hiiros
words had wrapped around her entire body.
Gee~z, theyre a noisy bunch. If you think those words will make her stronger, then
(Rarashik)
Suddenly, Rarashiks long rabbit ears tensed. She looked at the Muir who was staggering
to her feet.
Hiiro-san, Oji-san.thank you (Muir)
A strong light dwelled within Muirs once uncertain eyes.
fu~n, I see (Rarashik)
Rarashik wore a meaningful smile. Whether her eyes were filled with expectation or
amusement at a weaklings struggle was uncertain.
Muir closed her eyes and took a deep breath.
(Right now, Im not sure if I really have strength. I dont know if I can become stronger.
However, Oji-san believes in me. Such a person has placed their faith in me!)
She clenched her hands tightly.
(I wont hesitate any more! I just need to remember what happened in that moment!)
Muir recalled the moment when she was captured by the clay-viper, when she had
awakened to her power. It was fuzzy, however, at that time she herself had desperately
wanted to escape. The thoughts of wanting to obtain power had definitely passed through
her mind.
Thats right! Ill be able to do somehow do something by myself! (Muir)
In that instant
*pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachiiiiiiiii* (E: Crackling sounds. Think static
electricity discharging.)
A vaguely familiar sight had been achieved for the second time. Muirs body shone
brightly, giving birth to a tremendous amount of electrical discharge. The sparks
ferociously scattered in all directions, as if they were beasts hunting for prey.
Wha-?! (Rarashik)
As expected, this outcome was outside of even Rarashiks expectations. Her eyes widen as
her pupil seemed to slightly convulse in bewilderment.
However, Rarashik wasnt the only target. Anything other than Muir had been determined
as prey for the lightning to lash out at.
W-whoa-! (Arnold)
Arnold desperately dodged. A bolt of lightning scorched the ground black. It was a
chilling sight. If one was directly shocked, it was possible that they wouldnt walk away
unscathed.
Following that, another bolt of lightning extended itself towards Hiiro.
Unbelievable. I know I said not to think too much, but getting bystanders involved is a
bit much, you know. (Hiiro)
Although Hiiro tried to evade to the side, another bolt had already made its way there as it
flashed towards him. No, it was more like the discharge had practically surrounded him.
At this rate, he would fall prey to the bolts of lightning.
Clicking his tongue, Hiiro was forced to write the word Protect in order to defend
himself. A pale wall of magic wrapped around Hiiros body, deflecting the incoming
lightning.
Thats-tch!? (Rarashik)
Taking in the situation, Rarashik narrowed her eyes. However, lightning was steadily
approaching her.
This isnt the time to be looking away. (Rarashik)
Lightly clicking her tongue, Rarashik avoided the lightning with nimble movements. As
she evaded, she contemplated.
(So its about this level of power that was released. Im guessing that the little miss has
lost consciouswha-!?)
The torrent of energy was clearly in a rampant, uncontrolled state. Muir, who had
produced such discharge, would seem to have been deprived of her consciousness. At
least, that was what Rarashik had though. And yet, Muir was staring directly at her.
Of course, Muirs face contorted in pain. Yet, the light in her eyes had not faded, plainly
capturing the image of Rarashik within them.
(No way! Shes still conscious!?)
Following this, Muir damaged cap flew off, revealing the appearance of her silvery white
hair and splendid kenomimi(E: Beast Ears).
(As I thought, isnt it exactly like that Hiiro or something boya)
She remembered that Hiiro stated they were only of the same race. However, what
happened in the next instance shocked Rarashik.
Suddenly, Muirs silver-grey ears started to glow with a silver light, transforming from
ears that would be considered normal to a shape that resembled wings. The size of the ears
had also double when compared to the original.
(Thats the <<Silver Feather-Eared>>! That hair and those ears!? To think that there was a
survivor of that clan!)
However, even that thought was fleeting, as while she was running and jumping, a bolt of
lightning, similar to earlier, had flared up in front of her. Rarashik momentarily she
stopped her legs as if she were applying a brake in order to avoid being hit. However, it
was precisely this moment that Muir was aiming for.
(Now! This is the only chance Ill get! Put all my remaining strength in my legs!)
Even though Muir was still unable to freely control her power, light gathered at the base of
her feet. In that moment, her ears fluttered as if they were wings.
*Byun* (E: *Zoom* Think of a car, or doppler effect.)
From her current position, as if she were a spring, she kicked at the ground.
S-so fast!? (Rarashik)
Seeing Muir rush towards her with tremendous momentum, Rarashik instinctively placed
her right hand on Muirs back as she jumped over her, avoiding Muirs body blow.
However, it was highly likely that Muir would slam into a wall with such momentum.
MUIR!!! (Arnold)
Arnold yelled as he immediately brought himself between Muir and the wall.
*Slaaaaaaaaaaam*
Arnold caught Muir with his own body, the sound of his body colliding with the wall
ringing out. Arnolds body served as a cushion, resulting in Muirs body being unharmed.
However
*pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachi pachiiiiiiiii* (E: Do I need to explain again?)
Ma, mamamamamamatatatatatagagagagagagaaaaaaaaaaaaa (Arnold TL: Probably
saying something like I will be fine)
(E: No idea how to edit this. Well, I probably could, but too lazy to. For those who cant
read between the lines *pun*, think of Arnold getting shocked with electricity.)
Once again, like the previous time, it was Arnold who had suffered from the attack.
After receiving the damage, light gradually faded from Muirs body. It seemed that the
sparks had subsided. Muirs ears also returned to their normal state.
O-Oji-san! I-Im sorry! (Muir)
Within Arnolds arms, Muir looked up and immediately apologized.
AhahahahahIm alright, Im fine (Arnold)
As his body was convulsing, it was clear that he was not ok at all. However, he simply
smiled as he tried to reassure Muir.
I-Im so glad (Muir)
Expressing her genuine relief, she dived into Arnolds chest in exhaustion.
Muir! (Arnold)
Arnold hastily supported her in his arms. However, after hearing her silent breathing,
Arnolds countenance changed to one of relief. He gently placed his hand on her head.
You really tried hard, Muir. (Arnold)
Arnold affectionately caressed her head. The one who was being petted showed relaxed
cheeks in a comforted expression.
Looking at the two, Rarashik intuitively displayed a wry smile.
I dont believe it. To think that I lost the game in just three days (Rarashik)
Rarashik muttered as she stared at her right hand. Indeed, one of her handicaps the
restriction of both hands. The fact that she use her right hand meant that it was her
complete loss.
With this, shes now your disciple, huh Chibi-Usagi? (Hiiro)
Guess so. Honestly, even though I said it looked like a pain, all I wanted to do was
measure her power and potential.
Oi, does that mean that even if you guys didnt have this little spar, you would have made
her your disciple anyway? (Hiiro)
Ah? More or less. Arnolds an idiot but even so, wasnt he being a bit too foolish? I
didnt think hed bring along someone who lacked both the talent or the experience on a
dangerous journey. Therefore, I knew that something was weird about that girl butto
think that she was a <<Ginryuu>> (Silver Dragon)
(Ginyruu? Is that Muirs clan? Ryuu ? Ryu as in Dragon? So basically, shes a silver
dragon? I dont recall it being in the reference book, but)
Even though Hiiro expressed interest since a word outside his realm of knowledge
appeared, there was something else bothering him that he needed to take care of.
Oi, Chibi-Usagi. Dont tell anyone about my power, alright? (Hiiro)
Nn? Power? Whatre you talking about? (Rarashik)
Dont play dumb. When I used my skill, I noticed you looking my way. (Hiiro)
Ho~, got caught, huh. (Rarashik)
I dont care. Just dont tell anyone else. (Hiiro)
Well, from what I saw it looked like a unique magic. I guess youve got your reasons.
(Rarashik)
keep it quiet, alright? (Hiiro)
Now, what should I do~? (Rarashik)
Y-you fuckin! (Hiiro)
(But theyre full of peculiar things, this bunch. I have to keep the fact that little miss a
[Ginryu] in check. The thing thats really mysterious is this boya. Even though hes a
Gabranth, he can use magic? Not to mention its unique. Furthermore, hes of the same
race as the little miss, a [Ginryu])
If Rarashik were to find the discover the answers to her questions, riddle by riddle, Hiiro
seriously considered using the word Forget to erase her memory. As he was
contemplating this, Arnold walked towards them.
S-Shishou, t-the test? (Arnold)
Nn, Ah? Aa, she passed. Make sure to tell the little miss when she wakes up. We need to
make sure we take extra care of the roots. (Rarashik)
Y-Yes! (Arnold)
Arnold genuinely made a face of joy.
Well, lets head back for the time being. We have a lot to talk about regarding whats
gonna happen from now on. (Rarashik)
*pi~pi~pi~pi~pi~!*
Just when they were about to leave, a series of ringing tones echoed.
S-Shishou, what is this? (Arnold)
they came back? What in the? (Rarashik)
Rarashik seemed to have understood what the signal meant. However, Rarashik scowled,
seemingly unable to believe what had been conveyed to her.
S-Shishou? (Arnold)
For now, were heading back
In response to Rarashiks suddenly serious expression, Hiiro and Arnold could only tilt
their heads in befuddlement. However, in order to listen to her explanation, the two
followed after her.
 Chapter 45 - The Gabranths Roots
Compared to the time when they first met Rarashik, the science-like room they had
returned to had one thing different about it.
W-whats the deal with this thing? (Hiiro)
Hiiro, looking at the strange object that was right in front of him, asked with a furrowed
brow.
(Its white and small and looks like a rabbitisnt this?) (Hiiro)
Oo, its been a while since Ive seen Shishous <<Spirit>>. (Arnold)
<<Spirit>>? You mean this thing? (Hiiro)
Hiiro involuntarily cast a suspicious gaze. No matter how you looked at it, what was in
front of him looked exactly like the snow rabbit that children would make on snowy days.
As it was bouncing energetically, it seemed impossible not to be surprised.
More importantly, was that warning real? (Rarashik)
When Rarashik asked the <<Spirit>>, it responded in affirmation as it faintly shook its
head up and down.
No waywhat in the worldit couldnt be that the irregular case would actually?
(Rarashik)
Rarashik put a hand on her chin. Arnold acted as the representative of those in the dark as
he spoke.
A-ano, Shishou? What exactly? (Arnold)
.. (Rarashik)
A-ano? (Arnold)
.. (Rarashik)
S-Shishou? (Arnold)
Not matter what Arnold said, there was no response. Rarashik just remained there, frozen
in a thinking posture as if her time had been stopped.
Arnold scratched his head as he looked toward Hiiro for a response. However, Hiiro just
shrugged his shoulders as he leaned against a wall. Arnold had no choice but to wait for
Rarashik to break out of her trance. Therefore, Arnold placed the unconscious Miur in
bed.
After waiting for a short time, the [<<Spirit>>] starting bouncing on top of Rarashiks
head. As if that attack stimulated something in her brain, Rarashik finally redirected her
gaze towards the others.
Ah, Shishou? (Arnold)
haa~ (Rarashik)
Rarashik let a about a big sigh. Not knowing why she displayed such a depressed attitude,
Hiiro and his group looked at each other with their heads tilted to the side in confusion.
Shishou? What in the world just happened? (Arnold)
When Arnold asked a second time, it looked like they would finally get an explanation.
Furthermore, the contents of the answer was startling.
The army is returning (Rarashik)
hee~the army is, huh? I didnt know that.wait a minute, S-S-S-S-SERIOUSLY!?
(Arnold)
Arnold had replied with great force. However, the contents of the answer was so
astonishing that his brain skipped, causing his comprehension time to lag.
The Kings army should be in the middle of a war right now. Furthermore, they only
started the war three days ago. It was a battle that would determine the fate of two
powerful races. There was no way that the war would end in only three days. He had
passed off Rarashiks words as a joke. However, she had a serious expression on her face.
Seriously. My <<Spirit>> thoroughly investigated it. (Rarashik)
Saying thus, Rarashik placed her hand on the head of her <<Spirit>>
W-wait, you say investigatedhuh? You mean the war, right? (Arnold)
Aa. (Rarashik)
The war that just started 3 days ago? (Arnold)
Probably. (Rarashik)
Yet, the Kings army is returning just now? (Arnold)
Aa. (Rarashik)
even if we lost, isnt that too fast? No, even if they were victorious, it would be just as
unbelievable. (Arnold)
It was just as Arnold assumed. Even if they lost, they would just gather the [Gabranth]s
elite and replenish their forces at the border. Numbers are a significant factor in war. They
were not a force that could be completely subdued within 3 days.
The same thing could be said for the foe [Evila]. Behind their front lines was their home
territory. Even if the [Gabranth] had obtained victory, they would wind up having to face
the full force of the [Evila]. Completely invade within three days was impossible.
Etoare you sure the report isnt false? (Arnold)
It was understandable for Arnold to think that. However, Rarashik just shaked her head.
No, I asked this child to monitor the fate of the war. I also ordered him to sound an alarm
if the king withdrew from the battlefield. (Rarashik)
While explaining thus, Rarashik pointed to a red button installed in the wall. Certainly, a
red button did exist there.
Thenits really true? (Arnold)
That seems to be the case. If you want the details, this child can saw it all so if we listen
then maybe we can understand what happened. (Rarashik)
Is the Kings army already in the country? (Arnold)
No, they havent arrived yet. However, were talking about that person so coming back
shouldnt really be (Rarashik)
As the two of them made a difficult expression as they thought about the current situation,
Hiiro, who was listening silently, opened his mouth.
Oi, more importantly, whats a <<Spirit>>? (Hiiro)
No matter the circumstances, he was really the same, self-paced Hiiro.
Y-youre unbelievable! The war just ended, you know, the war has! Instead of saying
more importantly, be surprised a little, huh? (Arnold)
Anyone would have shared Arnolds sentiments. However, Hiiro sullenly wrinkled his
forehead and looked at him with displeasure.
I dont give a damn about the war. Frankly, Im more interested about the Jelly-like
fellow. (Hiiro)
(E: Punipuni is an expression that describes something soft and jelly like. Often used when
referring to pudding or people with chubby cheeks. Or at least, thats the best explanation I
can come up with.)
Hiiro has met the [Pheom] before. He even directly spoke with the Fairy Queen. Its
precisely because of this that Hiiro held considerable interest in the existence known as
Spirits.That is why he was interested in the small existence of the <<Spirit>>.
Furthermore, he felt some sort of affinity with its shape.
Y-you really are. (Arnold)
Although Arnold, who was amazed Hiiros nonchalant attitude, stared at him with a half-
open eyes, Rarashik could only look at him with a blank expression. Then, as her stiff
mouth began to relax
Nahaha! Youre definitely an interesting person, boya~! (Rarashik)
she let loose a boisterous voice as she laughed.
To think that someone would have no interest in this abnormal situation! Better yet, that
person is the same as us, a Gabranth! Nahahahaha (Rarashik)
No, hes not a Gabranth though is what Arnold almost said without thinking.
However, he managed to somehow stop himself.
Rarashik was laughing so hard that there were tears coming from her eyes. She rubbed her
eyes lightly before she raised both hands towards the <<Spirit>> on top of her head,
holding it between them.
Alright, Ill tell you. This child is my <<Spirit>>, Yuki-chan. (Rarashik)
So its not food? is what Hiiro thought but didnt say it out loud. In this world, it did look
like snow was present. However, there was no way of telling whether their way of playing
with snow was the same as Japan.
So whys it here? In fact, can you even make a <<Spirit>> work? (Hiiro)
Nn~ Boya, even though youre a Gabranth, you dont know this? That reminds me, you
dont seem to have a nameless braceletare you really an adventurer, boya? (Rarashik)
Hiiro was at a loss as to how he should respond. Hiiro was simply not a [Gabranth]. He
only used <<Word Magic>> to disguise himself, not to equip himself with a <<Nameless
Bracelet>>. From what he heard Arnold tell him, all Gabranth Adventurers wear a bracelet
in order to draw its powers when in combat.
Not possessing the bracelet would mean he would be unable to use the <<Binding>> skill,
severely limiting his battle potential. Arnold glanced at Hiiro, fidgeting as he also tried to
come up with a response.
Nn? No, a while back you used that strange skill, right?boya, what in the world.
(Rarashik)
Hiiro remembered when he was seen using his <<Word Magic>>.
Also, youre of the same race as the little miss, right? You dont possess a bracelet that
she has, youre able to use a strange skill. On top of that, your knowledge of the
<<Spirit>> is severely limited
Hiiro was gradually being cornered. Seeing that, Arnold was unable to further witness the
situation. However, Hiiros attitude did not change. It was the same, nonchalant demeanor
as usual.
Dont return a question with a question. If you intend to pry further, you dont mind if I
go, right? (Hiiro)
As Hiiro indifferently made his response, he narrowed his eyes as he met Rarashiks stare.
Thinking that Rarashik had been angered, Arnold shivered. However, the first to break the
staring contest was Rarashik.
Ha~, it cant be helped. Even though my curious heart is aching, I guess I should leave
the questions for later. Besides, since you seem to be insisting that I finish off my earlier
explanation, Ill stop asking you questions. (Rarashik)
Aa, although asking Ossan about it is fine with me. (Hiiro)
Aaaa~aaaa~, I really wanna know. Hey boya, want to become my experiment subject?
I refuse. (Hiiro)
Uu~, even though such an existence has sparked my curiosity~ (Rarashik)
Rarashik hugged her shoulders with both hands, wriggling about with her cheeks flushed.
What a disturbing little girl is what flashed through Hiiros mind.
Meh, it cant be helped. No one would agree to anything a stranger asked of them.
(Rarashik)
Putting that aside, are you going to talk or not? (Hiiro)
Putting on a displeased face, Rarashik spoke.
I got it, I got it. Ill tell you, alright? Listen up, this [<<Spirit>>] is a different existence
compared to those that live naturally in this world. (Rarashik)
what do you mean? (Hiiro)
Im assuming that you already know that when you awaken the bracelet, youll form a
contract with a [<<Spirit>>] which will grant the bracely a name.
Aaah (Hiiro)
Arnold contracted with the <<Wind Spirit>> which made his bracelet a <<Wind
bracelet>>, whereas the little miss formed a contract with the <<Thunder Spirit>>,
creating a <<Thunder Bracelet>>. However, even if we say we form a contract, the
<<Spirit>> contracted are not those that are normally present in this world. The
<<Spirit>> is contracted are those that lay dormant within the contractor. (Rarashik) (E:
This was a bit tough. Basically, its something like a familiar that sleeps within the one
who made the contract.)
Dormant? (Hiiro)
Yeah. The Ganbranth were originally an existence formed by beasts that became
integrated with [<<Spirit>>s]. (Rarashik)
Hou~ (Hiiro)
If what she said was true. The Ganbranth could be considered as <<Phoem>> that
obtained a bigger frame.
Well, it seems that a long time ago we were called <<Sacred Beasts>>. Of course, that
was when we didnt have a humanoid form like we do now. As time passed, we slowly
evolved into a form that made living easier. Its a little ironic that we ended up with a
humanoid form, though. (Rarashik)
It is true that taking a human form is more convenient than living in an animal form. In
human form, one is able to freely use their arms and legs independently. With it, the
production of tools and objects in the country should more efficient as well.
But at the same time, the Grabranths <<Spirit>> also became weaker. I dont know if it
was a drawback caused by our changing forms, however, our bodies seem to have lost the
ability to use magic. At the same time, however, our physical power and vitality have
contrarily increased. (Rarashik)
I see, so the reason for the Gabranths beast-like Flexibility, Athletic Ability, and Vitality
was because they were exchanged for control over the power of the <<Spirits>>. (Hiiro)
Aa. Even though I say our <<Spirit>> power became weaker, that doesnt mean we are
unable to use it. Us Gabranth have the power of the <<Spirit>> slumbering within
ourselves. (Rarashik)
Saying so, Rarashik pounded her chest as she pointed towards it with her thumb.
I see, so the <<Nameless Bracelet>> is a trigger to awaken that hidden power, right?
(Hiiro)
Oo~, youre pretty sharp, huh. Thats exactly right. Although it doesnt have a very
strong effect so it has to be in contact with the body. (Rarashik)
So its basically used like a booster then? (Hiiro)
Honestly, Hiiro thought that the inventor of this bracelet was amazing. She seems just like
her father, however, this could be considered the invention of the century.
Booster, huh? Well, youre not wrong. It is something that draws out the users
<<Spirit>> and then amplifies it to the limit. (Rarashik)
This <<Spirit>> that we draw power from is basically our own power, right? In which
case, wouldnt it mean that we are making a contract with ourselves? (Hiiro)
Well, to put it bluntly, the <<Spirit>>. is another you. Its a soul from the past that has
been passed down ceaselessly between generations. We call them the <<Soul Spirits>>.
(Rarashik)
So when you make a contract with this <<Soul Spirit>>? (Hiiro)
Aa, the Yuki you see before you is a manifestation of the <<Soul Spirit>> phenomenon.
Well in actuality, only a few Gabranth are able to manifest their <<Soul Spirits>>
phenomenon. (Arnold)
Hiiro looked at Arnold who, seeing Hiiros gaze, immediately stiffened his cheeks.
E-either way, I still cant use <<Phenomenon Manifestation>>. (Arnold)
Arnold sulked, dropping his shoulders in disappointment. At that moment, Hiiro
remembered that the <<Binding>> skill <<Phenomenon Manifestation>> that he saw on
her the status screen.
(Thats the skill used to summon this thing, huh) (Hiiro)
Hiiro contemplated as he stared at the cute rabbit Yuki. That snow rabbit was adorably
rocking its head from side to side.
(But to think that the Gabranths roots were the <<Spirits>> this has gotten very
interesting.)
It was a good idea to learn about this right here, right now. Since he was pretending to be a
Gabranth, if he wasnt able to answer something that should be obvious to a Gabranth, it
would raise the suspicion and draw the publics attention. Thats why Hiiro determined it
would be best to obtain this information now.
Uu (Muir)
At that moment, Muir began to wake up. Arnold rushed to Muirs bedside.
 Chapter 46 - Hiiros Decision
Arnold: Are you alright, Muir?
Muir: Nn Eh? E-Eh!?
Muir doesnt understand why she was lying down and becomes confused. However, she
suddenly gasps and remembers about how she had just been in a game with Rarashik.
Muir: Um I
Arnold: Do you remember now?
Muir: Y-Yes U-Um, the game
Muir looks towards Rarashik with an uneasy expression on her face. Seeing that, Arnold
lightly pats her on her head.
Arnold: It was your win
Muir: Eh? R-Really?
Muirs eyes gradually widen as Arnolds words start to sink in. Arnold nods his head
again.
Arnold: Yeah, you did really well
Hearing those words, the realization that she had won starts welling up inside her and she
began to get teary.
Muir: Uu Uuu Im so glaaad
She must have truly felt happy. Up until now she had been nothing more than a burden,
and she was afraid that she would ruin the chance Arnold gave her to be able to train
under the best master.
However, she won the game and was to learn how to fight from Rarashik. She started to
cry tears of joy thinking about how she could finally be of use to Arnold and Hiiro.
Hiiro: Hey, chibi. You might have won the game, but this is only the start
(TL: chibi = midget; rude way to address kids or people shorter than yourself)
Arnold glares at Hiiro, as if to say he didnt need to say that right now. Ignoring Arnold,
Rarashik adds onto Hiiros words.
Rarashik: Well, I lost so Ill train the jou-chan, but if I ever feel like she doesnt have
what it takes Im going to throw her out
(TL: jou-chan = little girl)
Arnold: No way!
Arnold: S-Shishou! Please train her until the end!
(TL: shishou = master)
Rarashik: Dont say something so spoiled! Ill certainly train her, but I dont have the free
time to waste on someone who cant do something no matter how much I teach her!
Arnold: Ugh But
Muir: Its fine, oji-san
(TL: oji-san = uncle; male adult)
Arnold: M-Muir?
Muir: Its as Hiiro-san and Rarashik-san says. I cant be spoiled forever
Arnold:
Muir: I decided to become stronger. So Ill do my best! Ill do my best to become
stronger! And then I want to be able to stand next to oji-san and Hiiro-san!
There wasnt an ounce of hesitation in Muirs words. In her words, Arnold felt a strong
determination. She was that serious.
Arnold: (Gin. This girl is exactly like you)
In this cute girls face, Arnold also saw traces of an old acquaintance. Especially the eyes
full of determination after one decides what to do. Those eyes were exactly the same as
that persons.
Arnold: Shishou, please take care of her
Arnold politely bows while saying so. Muir staggers while standing up and bows deeply
as well.
Muir: Ill be in your care!
Looking at those two, Rarashik giggles.
Rarashik: My training is strict. Arnold-boya over there can vouch for that. If youre still
willing to train under me, then call me shishou from now on
(TL: boya = boy)
Muir: Y-Yes! Shishou-sama!
Muir answers energetically. Rarashik nods as if satisfied by her response. Arnold sighs
with relief, as if he had just finished an important job.
Rarashik: By the way, Arnold, what are you going to do?
Arnold: Yes?
Rarashik: Are you going to train with this girl too?
Arnold: Um Is that No good?
Arnold tries to take advantage of the opportunity. Arnold had also planned to become
stronger by coming back. Rarashik glares at him for a bit, but sighs and shrugs.
Rarashik: Well, one person, two people, theres no difference. Back when I was still in
active duty, my disciples said especially stupid things
Hiiro: Oh, is that so?
Hiiro opens his eyes a little. Arnold responded to his question.
Arnold: I told you, right? She is the one who created <<Binding>>. Everyone came
trying to become her disciple. Rather, most of the people who stand at the top of this
country are shishous disciples
According to Arnold, the king and even the <Three Beast Saints>> were her disciples.
Hearing that, Hiiro reaffirmed that this woman called Rarashik was an incredible
individual.
Hiiro: Rather than that, Im surprised that a perverted old man like you was able to learn
from her
Arnold: Dont call me a pervert! Its been a while but you havent forgotten about it, huh,
you bastard!
However, Hiiro was serious about his question. It wouldnt be strange to wonder how
Arnold, who was neither royalty nor a citizen, but just an adventurer and a cook, came to
be taught by someone so amazing.
Arnold: W-Well, I can understand why you might ask that. I was just lucky
Hiiro: Lucky?
Rarashik: I was forced to take him in
Arnold: S-Shishou!
Hearing this, Hiiro frowns and looks back and forth between the two. Muir blankly looks
at them in the same way.
Rarashik: It was a request from an old drinking buddy. Arnold-boya was brought by that
person and he asked me to look after him
Hiiro: Hmmm
Arnold: No, what do you mean hmmm? And, if its just by name then you know him
Hiiro: Huh?
Arnold: It was Judom-san
Hiiro: Judom? If I remember correctly, hes the kingdoms guild master, right?
Arnold: Yeah, thats right
Hiiro: I see. You said he was an acquaintance, but it was that kind of a relationship
Arnold: Pretty much. I was introduced to shishou by that person, and thats how I came
to be trained by her
Rarashik: I didnt want to. I was forced to do it
Arnold cringed hearing those words. They were the truth so he couldnt deny it and could
do nothing but became depressed.
Rarashik: But, its a pretty nostalgic story. When Arnold was young he looked so cute,
unlike the old man face he has now
Rarashik smiles as she recalls old memories.
Arnold: W-Wait, shishou!
As if embarrassed, Arnold raises his head and raises his voice.
Rarashik: Ah, by the way, what are you going to do, boya?
Hiiro: Ha?
Hiiro instinctively responded after being asked so suddenly.
Rarashik: No, Ill be training these two, but you Arnold?
Arnold: Eh? Um
Arnold feels troubled and scratches his head. As for why, it is because Hiiro is not a
Gabranth. This training is for Gabranth to learn the ability to use <<Binding>>. However,
for a human like Hiiro, there is almost no meaning to this training.
Arnold: (I mean, Hiiro cant even use <<Binding>> What do I do)
Not knowing how to respond, Arnold looks towards Hiiro. Then, Hiiro answers curtly:
I dont need it
Hiiro: (Im not some sports enthusiast. Like hell Im doing training for Gabranth)
Rather than that, Hiiro wanted to do more training with his <<Word Magic>>. He
determined that if he were to do such supposedly strict training, he would have no time
left to train on his own.
Rarashik: Hmm, I had an interest in boya, too
Rarashik says so in a somewhat dejected tone.
Hiiro: (You have to be kidding me. Shes seen me using <<Word Magic>>. If she gets too
curious shell happily turn me into her guinea pig)
Hiiro gets goosebumps as he thinks that. He thought that shell probably ask him about his
magic until shes satisfied and run experiments on his body. He decided that he will never
become a disciple of hers.
Hiiro: How long will the training take?
Hiiro asked Rarashik, who turns to face Muir.
Rarashik: Hmm This jou-chan herself is Well, in order to train her to the level of
holding her own as an adventurer, itll take at least six months. Fortunately her level is
already decent, so basic combat training, <<Binding>>, and practical techniques. With all
of that, itll take about that long
Hearing that it would take six months, Hiiro had already come to a decision. He turns to
face Arnold and Muir.
Hiiro: Is that so. Then, this is goodbye
Muir gasped and looked sad, while Arnold shrugged as if to say I thought so.
Arnold: I thought so. Well, it cant be helped
Arnold has already given up, but Muir hasnt and begins to talk.
Muir: W-Why? Even if you dont train, why dont you stay in this country?
Hiiro: Sorry, but I have my own goals
Muir: G-Goals?
Hiiro: Yeah, to see the world. I cant sit idly by for six months
Muir looks downcast hearing Hiiros words. It was only for a short time, but looking into
Hiiros eyes she understood that he wasnt the kind of person to change his mind just by
listening to other people.
She understood that she couldnt do anything about it. Looking at her, Arnold has a bitter
smile on his face. He knew that Hiiro was that kind of person so he wasnt surprised, but
to Muir, he was someone who journeyed with them together, and she was sad to see him
leave.
If you look closely they may seem like family, but they are of different races, and Hiiro
definitely doesnt think of them as family. But Muir took a liking to Hiiro. If she were to
honestly say so, she didnt want the person who was like an older brother to her to leave.
However, they knew that Hiiro would never change his mind once he decided something.
Arnold: (I dont think we can bait him to stay six months with food)
Arnold thought that, noticing that Hiiro shows an abnormal tenacity when it comes to
food, but decided it was impossible and shook his head.
Arnold: Hey, Hiiro. What are you going to do from now on?
Hiiro: Good question. After taking a little time to gather information Ill take a look
around the continent, and after that
Hiiro was in the middle of talking, but noticing Rarashik was looking towards them with a
curious expression on her face, he stopped.
Hiiro: Is none of your business
Arnold: Haa, I thought so
Arnold says so, but he had also noticed Rarashik staring at them and didnt press him
further.
Arnold: (Hes probably going to the Evilas continent. Hes said something about it
before)
If Rarashik had heard that, shed probably ask about how he plans to get there, how is a
Gabranth going to get there, and it would become troublesome. Because the two races had
just been fighting a war with each other.
That being the case, Hiiro and Arnold decided to keep that to themselves. Sure enough,
Rarashik frowned as if dissatisfied.
Towards the Muir who was depressed until now, Hiiro looks at her as if looking down on
her.
Hiiro: Hey, chibi
She twitches, then slowly looks up. Their eyes meet.
Hiiro: In six months, if I become bored Ill come back. Until them, make sure you
become somewhat useful
Hiiro didnt plan to say these words. Curiously, looking at her being depressed, Hiiro
became annoyed. He didnt know whether he was annoyed towards her, or himself.
However, listening to his words, Muir smiled, and he felt as if the tense mood had relaxed
a little.
 Chapter 47 - Arnolds Other Objective
Hiiro, who had decided to leave the [Beast Kingdom Capital: Passion] in a week, was
currently being guided through the city by Arnold. Obviously, Muir was also with them.
Incidentally, Rarashiku was currently secluding herself in her lab, panting profusely as she
said she was going to use the honey she got from Arnold to make her sake.
Arnold: It looks like the citizens still dont know, huh.
Looking at the state of the people scattered around the streets, Arnold opened his mouth.
The Suspension of War. Actually, it might be more befitting to say that the war had been
ended. It seemed that the civilians were still unaware of what had transpired.
Of course, if they knew this, it would become quite a significant issue. Yet, commotion
was absent from within the country.
After what happened, Rarashiks [Spirit] Yuki went to investigate the full details about the
war. Hearing about this, Rarashik then told Arnold about the circumstances.
Arnold: But to think that they would really demolish the bridge. What the hell is the
Demon Lord thinking?
Muir: B-but this way, nobody ended up getting hurt, right?
Arnold: Nn~, certainly its as Muir says. However, to the Gabranth, it would be as if their
Pride was uprooted and denied. Ill bet that theyd be pissed. Well, Im also a Gabranth
though
Hiiro: I dont really get it, but if nobody died, then Id consider it to be a good thing
Arnold: Well, its fine to have those thoughts. But the main problem is for what purpose
did the Evila do such a thing? If it was the Humas that broke the bridge then I could sorta
understand. If they did so, the Evila wouldnt be able to cross into the Human Continent
so easily. However, right now the Evila are fighting the Gabranth. The Humas have got
nothing to do with this.
Unable to comprehend the Demon Lords motive, Muir also tilted her head to the side.
Then, as if she suddenly realized something, Muir posed Arnold with a question.
Muir: Nee, Oji-san. Speaking of which, why doesnt the Humas destroy their bridge?
Arnold: Nn? Whatre you talking about?
Muir: Hora, didnt you just tell us? Even though they would be able to prevent the Evilas
advance, why havent they destroyed the bridge yet?
It was exactly as Muir had indicated. Between every two continents lied a single bridge
that would connect the two. Obviously, this meant that a bridge existed that joined the
Humas continent and the Evila continent.
Being reffered to as the [Schlecken Bridge], both its size nor its durability could be
compared to the [Gedult Bridge]. It was a structure that even the Humas were able to
break if they wanted to.
Arnold: Its not that they didnt want to destroy it, they were not allowed to.
Muir: how come?
Muir tilted her head to the side with a *koku. (TL: Not sure how to translate this. Think of
it like a sound effect that indicates confusion. Youll probably encounter it in anime as
wooden block sounds.)
Arnold: The bridge always has an Evila guard posted there.
Muir: Ah, is that so?
Arnold: Also, it seems that the person protecting the bridge is a troublesome fellow.
Muir: Troublesome?
Arnold: Aa, Im pretty sure their name wasIraora?
Muir: Is that person strong?
Arnold: Aa, theyre ridiculously strong, or so they say. Once, Judom-san also affrimed
that.
While overhearing the conversation as if it didnt concern him, Hiiro narrowed his eyes as
he continued walking. If the SSS Ranker Judom Lankars had said so, then this Iraoras
strength was probably the real deal.
To begin with, if they were entrusted with protecting such an important bridge, there is no
doubt that they must be a person with substantial abilities.
Arnold: Moreover, it seems that they used to be a member of the [Cruel Brigade].
Theyre probably really strong.
The Demon Lords private bodyguards, the [Cruel Brigade], were a squad that consisted of
only 6 people. It went without saying that those 6 possessed exceptional strength. Even if
you gathered ordinary adventurers in hundreds, they wouldnt even be called an adversary
for such veterans.
Muir: I see, if such a person was protecting the bridge, itd be hard to try and destroy it.
Arnold: Well, even if the bridge was destroyed, the Evila would probably just cross the
sea so I doubt it would make a difference
In a sea that contained horrifying monsters and treacherous whirlpools, trying to traverse
such a location would undoubtedly be perilous. Even so, Arnold assumed that the Evila
would cross the sea anyway.
Hiiro: By the way, where are you planning on going from here?
Arnold: Ah? Obviously, Im headed to the Guild. We got something that we can hand in
for some cash, right? You know, like what we got from that damned snake.
Hearing Arnolds words, Hiiro paused as he suddenly remembered.
Arnold: Nn? Whats up, Hiiro?
Hiiro:
Arnold: Oi, whyre you looking away?
Hiiro:
Arnold: you, did get the spoils, right?
Hiiro:
Arnold: Yo~sh, yosh, yosh. Lets calm down a bit. At that time, thanks to the cute and
angelic Muir, we were able to successfully kill the Clay Viper, right?
Hiiro:
Being called cute, Muir became flustered. However, Hiiro remained still as he continued
to avert his gaze.
Arnold: After that, Muir and I exited the [Gree cave] first, leaving you to go and get the
spoils, right?
Hiiro:
Arnold: You took quite a long time when you were in that cave you, what
exactly were you doing in that time?
Hiiro was met with a gaze full of suspicion. As the blistering stare was approaching him,
Hiiro reluctantly used a scissors gesture to puncture Arnold in both eyes.
Arnold: Angyaaaaaaaa!
Arnold began rolling around on the ground while covering his eyes. Arnolds sudden
strange behavior garnered the attention of all the surrounding people.
Hiiro: Yosh, lets go Chibi.
Arnold: Hold it, kora Ooooooooooooooiiiiiiiiiiii!
Seeing Arnolds swift recovery, Hiiro was impressed.
Arnold: Tenmeeeee! How bout you give us an explanation!? (TL: An elongated
Tenmee which is a morphed version of Temee which roughly translates to You
Bastard.)
As if he was a Yakuza, Arnold glared at Hiiro with bulging eyes. Hiiro considered poking
Arnolds eyes again. However, Arnold was at a fair distance from Hiiro. Whether he
consciously took such action due to his previous experience or not remained to be seen.
Either way, Hiiro had no choice but to explain what had occurred.
(TL: In regards to the bulging eyes. This would be directly translated as googly eyes. For
those who cant get a good picture, think as if the eyes are wide open and the irises are
small and convulsing wildly. Thats what Arnold is doing.)
Arnold: Did some weird fellow take all of the snakes spoils?
Hiiro: Aa.
Arnold: Name?
Hiiro: no idea.
Arnold: You forgot, didnt you.
Hiiro: I just didnt have any interest in it.
Hiiro puffed his chest out, as if saying he didnt do anything bad.
Arnold: Nn~ But is there such a fellow thats capable of doing that? In addition, Hiiro
was their opponent, you know. In the first place, why the hell would they be gathering the
snakes corpse?
Hiiro: -the hell would I know?
Arnold: As I thought. What do you think, Muir?
Muir: Ettomaybe they want to make them a graveor something?
Arnold: Oo~! As expected of Muir! What an adorable idea!
Being hugged tightly, Muir painfully struggled slightly. Looking at the two, Hiiro spoke a
single word.
Hiiro: Lolicon.
Arnold: At least call me Parent Baka you Boke~! (TL: Boke is a variant of Baka which
is usually used by, but not exclusive to, people who speak the Kansai Dialect.)
Arnold roared as if to say How are you going to compensate me if I get another title
attached to me?
Hiiro: Well, to summarise, what happened to me was basically robbery. I had to give up
on collecting the Snakes loot. Besides, were not really in any financial trouble so you
dont really care, right?
Arnold: well, I guess its fine. Actually, tell us about stuff like that sooner!I Actually,
tell us the moment it happens!
Arnold was absolutely right. (TL: The kanji for that street is used here, yet the content
seems to indicate that it was as he said. As I translate context, I have opted for this
translation.)
Arnold: In any case, lets go to the guild and redeem the rest of the loot from other
monsters.
The trio carried their legs towards the guild.
The guild was devoid of any adventurers. As expected, it seemed that everyone had been
deployed off to the front lines. Seeing Hiiro and company, the staff were completely taken
aback. After saying that they had just returned from a journey, the staff were somehow
convinced.
As they finished redeeming their spoils, they immediately left the guild.
Hiiro: Whatre we doin next?
Arnold: There was another why I came to this country, you know.
Hiiro: Aa, speaking of which, you did mention something like that. That you had plans to
go somewhere
Arnold: Ou, I just need to go to the [Kings Tree] for a little bit.
Hiiro: [Kings Tree]? Do you know somebody from the noble family?
[Kings Tree] refers to a large tree that houses royalty. Because this country has been built
using trees as a base to support life, there are no such houses constructed out of stone like
those in the Humas Continent. All of them are built out of trees.
As such, the [Kings Tree] held the same meaning as a Kings castle. It was a place where
the Gabranth Royalty resided.
Arnold: No, no. Im not going there to see the royal family. I have business with a guy
that I know whos working there. If he found out that I came here and didnt give them a
greeting, itd turn into a pain in the ass.
Even though Arnold said it would likely be troublesome, the end of his words seemed to
bleed with nostalgia. It seemed like he wasnt all that opposed to meeting them.
At the entrance of the [Kings Tree], two people who looked like soldiers were standing
guard. In short, they were gatekeepers.
Arnold: Excuse me.
As Arnold called out the them, the two gatekeepers pointed their spears at him, piercing
him with their sharp stares. The gatekeepers gazes then moved on towards the other two.
Guards: Who goes there?
Of course, seeing as this was the Kings residence, they had no choice but to be wary.
However, as they were in the middle of a war, they were considerably on edge. It was
possible that they had yet to be informed about the wars conclusion.
Arnold: Im nobody suspicious. I just came here because I have something I wanna ask
you.
Guard: Something to ask you say?
As if they were appraising Arnold, they carefully scanned him from head to toe with their
stares. After which, a guard opened his mouth.
Guard: We are currently in a state of emergency. You are aware that we are unable to
permit any sort of meetings with the people of [Kings Tree]?
Arnold: Im already aware about the current emergency. However, even if its just out
here, I was kinda hoping to talk to somebody.
Guard: who were you hoping to interview?
Arnold: Well, about that
As he said that, heavy footsteps carrying a tremendous momentum could be heard from far
away. Following which
Dokka-! (TL: *Thud/Bang/Slam/etc.*)
Arnold: Gube-!? (TL: A sound which signifies Arnold receiving a strong impact.)
Arnold suddenly soared due to receiving an impact from someone who had abruptly
appeared. He began rolling across the ground with exceptional velocity. It was as if
Arnold had been struck by a speeding car. Following this, Arnolds body had collided with
a tree that was up ahead, finally causing him to stop.
Muir: O-Ojisan!?
Muirs eyelid shot open wide as she screamed. The two soldiers were completely stunned,
unmoving as if they had their time stopped.
Hiiro: Did he croak?
A sinister thought came out of Hiiros mouth. However, after sparing a glance at Arnold,
his line of sight transferred to the one who had appeared. That person was grinding their
teeth, revealing their frustration.
???: I cant believe you! How long are you gonna be daze for?! You Ou-Baka Arnold!
(TL: Ou-Baka = Big Idiot.)
From the tobacco held in their lips, smoke rose towards the sky. From what could be
observed, this person was a Gabranth woman who seemed to belong to the same race as
Arnold. The woman was an astounding beauty and had the same unyielding eyes as
Arnold. And yet, her physical stature was very muscular. Furthermore, as the woman wore
a Maid Outfit, her figure evoked an extraordinary sense of incongruity.
As Arnolds consciousness faded, he held his arm as he saw the figure of the woman
glaring at him. Arnold answered with a trembling voice.
Arnold: Ne nee-chan (TL: For those who dont know, Nee-chan =
Big Sister)
As the distance between Arnold and him was substantial, Hiiro was unable to hear what he
just said. However, Muir had clearly heard him, alternating her gaze between the two
siblings.
Muir: Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?
was how Muir expressed her shock. The two soldiers also displayed similar
astonishment.
 Chapter 48 - His Sister, The Maid
I didnt plan to do it for this series, but perhaps I should once again take up character
dialogue annotations due to majority vote.
Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 48: His Sister, the Maid.
Let me introduce you. This is my older sister. (Arnold)
Rubbing his right cheek after getting hit, Arnold introduces the girl.
Like Id be satisfied with such an apathetic introduction! (Sistah)
With a whack on the head, the girl made some distance between her and Arnold.
T-that hurt! (Arnold)
Youre supposed to be an adventurer, arent you!? Do you want to get whacked? (Sister)
Arnold wanted to retort that he had already been whacked, but saying as such would
merely make her do it again, so he held back his words.
U-um (Soldier)
The soldier tries to butt in with apologetic expressions. Arnolds sister raises her hand, and
answers them.
Ah, these kids are fine. This one is my fool of a brother, and the other two seem to be
with him. Please let them through. (Sister)
Is that true!? If thats the case, then we cant complain. Go ahead. (Soldier)
With a smile, the soldier ushered the group inside.
(The Old Mans sister She seems to have quite a bit of trust here.)
Otherwise, her words would never have let others enter the dwellings of royalty during
times of war. No, even if the country were not at war, getting in shouldnt have been this
easy. Even so, by her order, the group easily entered. The trust placed in her must have
been considerable.
What they entered was a space like a small dining hall. There were three wooden tables,
and a counter with a kitchen area behind it. Hiiros group took their seats at the various
chairs enclosing the tables.
Ill get you something cold. Stay put for a second. (Sister)
She gave a bright smile, and walked towards the kitchen. Hiiro continued observing her.
She had the same blue hair as Arnold, but unlike his short-cut hair, hers was long and neat.
Her facial features werent bad, and her height was on the higher end. She had a thin and
soft-looking tail swinging back and forth behind her.
She was worthy of being called a beauty. But a maid that smokes tobacco as she works is a
little bit off.
But one thing that did catch Hiiros interest was the top of her head.
( Theres nothing there.)
Just like Arnold, she had no ears. Noticing where Hiiros attention was directed, Arnold
gave a bitter smile.
So you noticed? (Arnold)
Noticed what? (Hiiro)
He had no intention of prying into it, so he played dumb. However contrary to Hiiros
expectations, Arnold continued.
Dont misunderstand. Sister isnt a former slave or anything. (Arnold)
Hiiros eyebrows twitched. He was sure that Arnold lost his ears upon becoming a slave to
the human race. He though that she had lost her ears under similar circumstance.
But his thoughts were immediately refuted. This made Hiiro mildly curious, but he didnt
speak up.
Hey, thanks for waiting. (Sister)
Arnolds sister came carrying a tray of glasses, the number of which was that of the
number of people present.
Its Pashion specialty Schwartz. (Sister)
(TL: Its written as specialty, pronounced phonetically as Schwartz)
It was a clear, sky-blue drink. Looking closely, many bubbles rose and formed within the
liquid. Could this possibly be
( Its cider.)
It truly was. A so-called carbonated drink. Hiiro never thought he would be able to put
such a thing into his mouth after being transported to this world, so he was delightfully
shocked.
Making a pleasant gulping sound, he downed the glass in one swig. It was perfectly
carbonated, and the feeling of it going down his throat was quite pleasant.
Oh, you drink well! I have more, so drink all you want. (Sister)
She showed her teeth as she laughed happily.
Hit me. (Hiiro)
Saying that, Hiiro held out his glass. Muir also seemed to be enjoying it as she drained her
cup.
After bringing a refill for Hiiro, Arnolds sister lowered herself into a chair. She took the
cigarette out, and held it in her hand as she blew out a stream of smoke.
First is that I guess. Could you tell me about those kids, Arnold? (Sister)
Yeah, this ridiculously cute apple of my eye, that pulls at the strings of all of our hearts is
the lovely Muir Castrea. (Arnold)
Arnolds eyes sparkles as he points at Muir.
M-my name is Muir! Its a pleasure working with you, Uncles sister! (Muir)
Haha, you can call me Raive, Muir. Nice meeting you. (Raive)
Ah, yes Raive-san. (Muir)
She embarrassingly fidgets as she stares at the woman in front of her. Live lets out a laugh
Ahaha, whats this? This childs really cute, isnt she!? Where didja pick her up,
Arnold? (Raive)
She speaks as she heartily pats Muirs head. Following the motion of her hand, Muirs
head shook from side to side. However, Raive didnt seem to notice it at all.
By the way, Arnold, what was with that introduction? When did you become a Lolicon?
(Raive)
Youre wrong! Muir is my daughter! Though our blood isnt connected, were father and
child! (Arnold)
Even Arnolds sister conferred with Hiiro. This was enough to depress Arnold
considerably, so he began speaking rapidly.
Ah, so thats it? I thought that, due to your lack of popularity, you kidnapped someones
cute daughter, to reap your crop after raising her exactly to your preferences. (Raive)
Who the hell do you think I am!? Theres no way I would do that! Do you really think of
your cute younger brother as such a person!? (Arnold)
Ah, that was a joke, a joke. About half of it, at least. (Raive)
So half of it was serious!? (Arnold)
Arnold took severe mental damage from his sisters words. Seeing Arnold hang his
shoulders, Raive let out another spout of smoke, and hit him on the back.
Geho! Geho! What are you doing!? (Arnold) (TL: Sound of coughing)
Go on. Whos the other one? (Raive)
Hmm? Ah, that guy. Hes Hiiro Okamura. (Arnold)
T-that was quite a simple introduction. (Raive)
Raives smile cramps for a moment. She considered whether the two were on bad terms,
but deduced that they were not.
But he sure is quiet. He hasnt been saying anything for a while, but is he alright?
(Raive)
Hiiro was wholeheartedly drinking his cider. His expression didnt really show it, but he
truly was in heaven. He was celebrating his fated reunion with soda.
(Fumu, if they mixed fruits or berries into it)
As his head filled with thoughts of soda applications, he unintentionally let out smile.
Seeing this, Raive asks Arnold once more.
Is that child alright? Hes started smiling for some reason. (Raive)
Y-yeah, he sometimes does that. Just leave him be. (Arnold)
I-is that so? By the way, you suddenly left, and came back just as abruptly. And with
companions at that. You better not be planning to go to war, right? (Raive)
Her gentle eyes suddenly became sharp.
N-no, youre wrong. Its true that I was curious about the war, but I didnt come back to
join it. I came here to get master to train someone. (Arnold)
Hmmm, so did you get permission? (Raive)
Yeah, Ill be under her care along with Muir. (Arnold)
Hm? What about that Hiiro kid? (Raive)
Ah, that guys going to go on a journey after about a week. (Arnold)
Is that so? (Raive)
Until then, I thought I would show him around the city. Since I was here, I also decided
to drop by and see you. (Arnold)
So Im just an add-on!? (Raive)
A fist came into contact with Arnolds skull once more.
O-ow! (Arnold)
Quiet down, and endure it! (Raive)
By the way, how are things going on your end? (Arnold)
According to Raive, she had been working here as a maid for a number of years. Contrary
to her appearance and personality, she worked diligently and made it up the ranks to Head
Maid.
The King was quite fond of the meals she made, and happily ate them. She had heard of
the war, but did not participate in it.
Its not that she couldnt fight, but she obstinately stood by her position as not to.
She became a maid because she wished to make people happy. She didnt want to use her
powers to harm anyone after all this time.
Thats why she felt great relief upon learning that Arnold did not come to go to war. He
wasnt the best brother, but he was still precious family. She didnt want him to be taken
away by the war.
Did you know about it, Raive? (Arnold)
About what? (Raive)
The war is over. (Arnold)
The cigarette dropped from her mouth onto the floor. She hastily picks it up, and puts it
into an ashtray-like fixture. But her eyes remained open wide.
W-what are you saying? (Raive)
I understand your reaction. But this is information from master. (Arnold)
Is this for real? (Raive)
She was still half in doubt, but Rarashiks information was quite reliable.
Yeah, it seems both sides suffered no casualties. They should be returning soon.
(Arnold)
At that time, a large noise sounded out. Everyone turned their attention to its source.
I-is that true?
Standing there was the first princess, who was held from battle. The princess, Kuclear.
 Chapter 49 - Hiiro and the Little Girl
Hey! Were you serious, just now!? Tell me! (?)
Arnold was lifted up by the scruff of his neck by the person that walked into the room. He
looked like he was suffocating.
Kuu-sama! What are you doing here!? (Raiev)
Raiev was also bewildered by the princess sudden visit.
Ugh.cant breath (Arnold)
Noticing Arnolds face growing pale, Kukklia quickly loosened her grip.
Ah, S-Sorry! (Kukklia)
Arnold, who had just been released from her grasp, took a deep breath as he thanked the
heavens for extending his life. It really seemed like he was going to suffocate a moment
ago. If worst came to worst, he would have passed on to the next world. Even though she
was a girl, it was clear the she inherited the Gabranths brute strength.
S-so, can you please tell me! Is what you said really true? That the information came
from that Rarashik? (Kukklia)
Even though Kukklia had not moved a step towards him, Arnold felt so intimidated that he
unconsciously swallowed his saliva.
Ah, ehyes. That is (Arnold)
Arnold told Kukklia what Rarashik had told him.
Why would the Demon Lord do that to the bridge? (Kukklia)
Kukklias said the exact same question that was on everyones minds.
Wouldnt it just mean that they didnt want to fight? (Raiev)
Raiev casually commented.
Actually, it might be just as Nee-chan said. Its just, it was only just recently that the
[Evila] declared that they wanted to annihilate everything. (Arnold)
This was during the era of the previous Demon Lord, although nobody was aware of it.
Incidentally, Rarashik knew about this, however, she forgot to pass this info on to Arnold
and his compatriots.
But, if what you said is true, then Papa and his army should be safe, right? (Kukklia)
Ill bet. Im sure well be able to see them as lively as ever. (Raiev)
Kukklia smiled joyfully at Raievs words. Even though it was she herself that had
suggested to go to war, having her allies coming back home without any wounded was
undoubtedly something worth celebrating.
Hn? By the way, who are you guys? Also, earlier you called Raiev Nee-chan but
(Kukklia)
Aa, Kuu-sama, this blockhead is my little brother. Also, that girls his daughter. (Raiev)
Heh, I am the child of the [Beast Kingdom: Passion]s [Beast King] Leowald. The First
Princess: Kukklia King. Nice to meet you (Kukklia)
Hearing her introduction, Arnold hastily fell to his knees. Muir, as if imitating him,
followed soon after.
Aaah, its fine, its fine. I dont like being so formal. Its fine to treat me normally.
Actually, please do. (Kukklia)
Under such a strong influence, Arnold and Muir timidly rose to their feet. (E: Not
accurate, but I dont have the time.)
Hmm, as Ive heard you are Raievs.and Muir is your daughter. Nice to meet you.
(Kukklia)
Although it was nice to hear her talk in such a friendly manner, because she was a
princess, Arnold and Muir could not help but feel tense and confused.
Ahaha, youre so cute, arent you! I got it! Would it be alright for me introduce you to
Mimiru? (Raiev)
Raiev was about to say something, however, with the pretense that surely she would also
be glad to meet them, Raiev could only accept.
Hahsomehow, this turned into something really unexpectedright Hiiro.eh?
(Arnold)
Although Arnold was bewildered when the princess appeared, something more surprising
had happened while he was preoccupied. This being that Hiiro, who was beside him a few
moments ago, had vanished.
.Hiiro? (Arnold)
Meanwhile, as Hiiro was wondering whether or not there was anything interesting in the
<<King Tree>>, he had began to wander around. Of course, this was all done without the
soldiers noticing.
<<<Transparency>>
This was the first time he had activated the <<Double-Word-Chain>> skill. As of this
moment, Hiiro had transformed into an Invisible Man.
(Yah~ this skill is so broken that I can barely hold in my laughter.)
The soldiers that Hiiro had passed had barely noticed him, to the point that it was as if he
had walked through them. Well, there were some that had seemed to sense something was
wrong, which caused Hiiro to hold his breath.
(The Gabranth are probably very good at sensing people. Well, even though they cant see
me, I still have a presence.)
The Gabranth have a more developed perception than humans. They have enhanced
hearing, touch, taste, feel, and sight. Even if he became invisible to the naked eye, they
would still be able to sense his presence.
After walking for a little while, he had encountered, what looked like, a garden. There
were a large amount of branches that created a scaffolding, with crops and flowers being
grown on top.
(what?)
Surveying the area, he noticed a girl sitting on a nearby wooden bench as she held a plank
of wood.
There was a small hole on the top of the plank. The plank hanged over the top of her head
with a loop of string tied to the top hole. Even if she were to let go, the plank wouldnt fall
to the floor.
Looking carefully, one would be able to see some white paper on it. It resembled a childs
sketchbook.
Just when Hiiro was thinking that she might be drawing a sketch of the garden, she looked
directly at him in surprise.
..? (Hiiro)
At that moment, Hiiro thought that the <<Transparency>> words effect had elapsed.
However, he felt that the effect was still in place. He thought for the moment that she may
just be looking at something in his direction, thus, he continued staring at her.
However, to his surprise, her eyes had remained tracked onto him. Hiiro looked behind
him for something that might have garnered her attentionbut there was nothing there. It
was clear that she was looking at him. He didnt even consider that his supposedly
transparent body was detected.
Hiiro pointed at himself without thinking. When he did, the the girl nodded her head up
and down in affirmation.
(whats going on?)
There were moments where perceptive soldiers had almost noticed him and looked his
way. However, there wasnt a single person who looked at him directly, not to mention
acknowledging his existence.
When he wrote <Transparency> once, the duration would only last about a minute.
However, as he wrote it twice, using the <Double-Word Chain> skill, its effect has already
lasted over five minutes.
When he used the new word, he had deduced that the word effect would remain in place
unless deactivated.
This cheat-like effect was expected for a spell that costed 300 MP. He assumed that if he
used <<Two-Word Chain>> with <<Aerial Writing>>, it would cost about 400 MP.
In reality, he had written two words with the Aerial Writing skill. After checking his status
screen, he confirmed that it had consumed 400 MP. That much was certain.
400 MP is probably not an amount a regular adventure would have. While this may have
been unfair, this didnt really concern Hiiro.
(Im sure that the effect should still be in place. I should still be transparent. And yetour
eyes had definitely metright?)
There was no doubt about it. The girl was looking directly at him. She did not just sense
his presence, it was clear that she was able to completely acknowledge his existence.
Hiiro quickly surveyed his surroundings, searching for any other witnesses. It appeared
that right now, both Hiiro and the girl were the only ones present in the garden. He
deactivated his spell, becoming visible. He looked at the girl to see if there was a reaction,
butthere was none. Hiiro confirmed that she had seen him.
..how could you tell? (Hiiro)
She bowed her head over and started to move her hands. It appeared that she was writing
something. After she finished writing, she turned the board with the white paper over,
presenting him with what she wrote.
[Ghost-san] (girl)
She tilted her head to the side in an adorable fashion.
Youre mistaken. Or what? Could it be that since her ability to sense the paranormal was
so high that she was able to see me?
The girl blinked her eyes in confusion as she began to write.
[Whats the ability to sense the paranormal?] (girl)
Instead of writing, couldnt you just talk? Its a matter of efficiency. (Hiiro)
When the girl heard those words, she grew sombre as she made an apologetic face.
[I apologize. Mimiru, is unable to speak.] (Mimiru)
Hiiro was silent. He understood the significance of those words. She, for some unknown
reason, had lost her ability to speak. Judging from her attitude, the cause wasnt something
as simple as a sore throat.
is that so? Sorry about that. Forgive me. (Hiiro)
[No, please dont worry about it.] (Mimiru)
As expected of Hiiro. He wasnt foolish nor arrogant enough to treat a child, especially
one with a disability, disrespectfully. Although his response was a little rough.
In any case, about before. Im not a ghost. Do you understand what they are? (Hiiro)
[Yes. It seems the only one in my family that can completely see them is me.] (Mimiru)
I see. No matter what world youre in, theres always somebody who has developed a
sixth-sense. (Hiiro)
[..?] (Mimiru)
Hiiro knew that she wouldnt understand what sixth-sense meant. It would be troublesome
to explain it to her. Thus, Hiiro just set it aside.
Dont worry about. It seem that your perceptiveness is much higher than normal. (Hiiro)
[Is that something good?] (Mimiru)
Who knows? But its better to have it than not, right? (Hiiiro)
[Then all is well.] (Mimiru)
Seriously considering it to be a blessing, she smiled. Following which, she then took out a
handkerchief and wiped her forehead. As it was hot outside, it couldnt be helped.
The girl looked no older than 10 years old. Yet, judging from her smile, she felt a lot older.
It is as if she had the smile of an adult.
She had long, reddish-brown hair that grew past her waist. A large, green ribbon was tied
around near the top of her head, prominent as if it were her trademark. She didnt look
voluptuous, yet her charming, hazel eyes and fair white skin practically ensured that she
would grow up to be a beautiful lady in the future.
Her pico-pico beast ears and her flickering beast tail made her look so cute that Hiiro
determined that she must be kept away from Arnold. Although Arnold was not a lolicon,
Hiiro didnt want to imagine what would happen should Arnold spot a cute girl standing
before him.
(For some reason, though, when I look at her face, something keeps bothering me.)
Even though that smile was a genuine smile, it felt unnatural for some reason.
[Ghost-san. What are you doing here?] (Mimiru)
I told you that Im not a ghost, already. Besides, I just came here by chance. (Hiiro)
[Do you know where this is?] (Mimiru)
The <<King Tree>>, right? Its not like I sneaked in here. As a matter of fact, I was
brought here by my companions. (Hiiro)
However, he made sure to leave out the fact that he was just wandering around the <<King
Tree>> aimlessly.
[I see. Is this your first time being here?] (Mimiru)
Aaah (Hiiro)
[I like this place as well. When I was five, an illness took my voice. Ever since then, I
come here really often.] (Mimiru)
From what she just said, it seemed that she wasnt born a mute. A severe illness caused her
throat to be so damaged, she lost the ability to speak.
Silence enveloped the area. This was a sign that meant there was nothing left to say.
(Well, Ive solved the puzzle that had been bothering me. I guess I should)
As Hiiro was about to leave, the girls leg had suddenly slipped.
Tsk (Hiiro)
Hiiro instinctively rushed towards the girl. As he prevented her from falling, he caught her
in his arms.
Darnwithout thinking I just (Hiiro)
As Hiiro began making up excuses in his mind, he lied the girl down on the bench to rest.
However, as he looked at the sky, he noticed a blazingly bright sun. It was currently the
season of Raer (Summer). If someone stayed out in such conditions for a long time, it will
not doubt drain their vitality.
(The fever and her fainting. Along with this amount of sweat. Without a doubt, these are
the symptoms of heatstroke.)
Hiiro contemplated about how he should deal with this situation. He had considered just
leaving her on the bench, however, there were strong rays of sunlight beaming down
which would only worsen her condition.
(A cold towel should be applied to the skin. The subject should be moved into the shade
and laid on the side of their head with arms placed underneath. The feet need to be raised
with a cold object applied to the solewait, am I seriously thinking of treating something
like this?)
In that instant, treatment methods for heat stroke had surged through his mind. However,
Hiiro realized that he such thoughts were unnecessary.
He carried her to the shade, placed a finger on her forehead and proceeded to write
something before pausing.
Why do I have to do this for her? (Hiiro)
He let out a sigh as he removed his finger. He had no obligation to help her. The
symptoms were nothing major either. He judged that if she just rested, she would recover
without issue.
As he let go of her, the girl opened her eyes. She trembled as she desperately began to
write on her plank of paper. After she was done, she showed it to Hiiro.
[Sorry for causing you trouble. Thank you for carrying me all the way here] (Mimiru)
She displayed an apologetic smile. Looking at her face, he saw a single tear drop fall from
her eyes. Hiiro narrowed his eyes. He suddenly felt irritated for some reason.
(As I thought, this brats face is really annoying.)
He had discovered the source of his discomfort throughout the encounter. It was that face
filled with a sense of inferiority and pain. That smile, it was one that flipped between pain
and happiness. Hiiro scowled as he noticed that expression plastered on to the face of a
child.
If its painful then just say it hurts. Even if its just an expression of agony on your face, its
fine. Yet, for her to force a smile when exposed to such a situation would only make
someone feel irritated.
(This brats such aeven the Chibis more honest than her.)
Whether it was good times or bad times, Muir was still honest with herself. Actually, shes
trying to be true to herself. She has the will to be honest with herself. However, the girl
before him probably put on that smile so as to not hurt those around her. It reeked of
deceit, for a child to act mature and put on such a facade, it was not something that can be
easily accepted.
If it was the usual Hiiro, he would have just ignored the girl. He would just tell it to her
face. That he met her by accident while wandering around, taking that chance to leave.
However, in this instance, Hiiro felt that he shouldnt leave the situation in its current
state. The feeling was the same as when he had approached the [Gree-Caves]. If he didnt
face this properly, something unpleasant may happen.
He felt that if he didnt address the issue with the utmost effort, he would stray away from
his path. However, he was unable to grasp the reason behind his current premonitions.
He was just grasping the situation by instinct. An important crossroad of his life was lying
before him. He felt that if he made a mistake now, his existence would turn into a lie.
(I dont really have any deep connection with this person, but)
Hiiro was a human from another world. This girl was a Gabranth living in this world.
There was no way that there would be any sort of connection between them. Yet, at this
moment, it was as if his soul was telling him that this was the best choice.
Thus, Hiiro approached the girl whose name he did not know.
Oi, what Im about to do now, you are not allowed to tell anyone, got it? (Hiiro)
Saying this, Hiiro approached the girl as he concentrated on his fingertip and started
writing.
(Ku~, as expected, the fingers barely moving.)
It was even slower compared to when he was writing the word [Sleep]. He thought of
stopping, however, he was aware that if he stopped while trying to write two words, he
would receive a harsh <<Rebound>> effect. The moment he had started writing two
words, he had no choice but to go through with it.
The girl looked at Hiiro with a blank expression wondering what he was doing. Hiiro just
ignored it and concentrated on writing the word. Unlike the [Transparency] word, Hiiro
knew that if he lost focus he would definitely fail.
(This definitely feels like something that cannot be done without a lot of concentration.)
While thinking so, Hiiro focused really hard on moving his finger
[Restore] Hiiro was writing a word created to help another person.
[Cure] and [Revive] also came to mind, but he felt that the word [Restore] would fit the
situation better. In reality, the magic Hiiro chose by instinct was very similar to an already
established magic. Of course, Hiiro was unaware of this.
This instinct, in regards to <<Word Magic>>, would actually become a very crucial factor
in the future.
Although this was not the first time Hiiro chose a word by instinct, somewhere inside him,
he felt satisfied with his word choice.
A brilliant white light appeared, wrapping her body in a pale aura. As the light seeped into
her body, her sunburnt red skin returned to its former fair white. Her sweating had also
stopped.
Following this, the girl felt that she wasnt as feeble as before. She suddenly shifted her
gaze towards Hiiro, who was arrogantly looking down at her.
Now then. Start talking, Ribbon. (Hiiro)
 Chapter 50 - Mimir and the Boy
A strong feeling flowed through her body when she saw it for the first time. The air at that
point was different, in the starry sky there was a pale light, a light that she never noticed
before appeared. It was such a strong light that she had no choice but to look at it.
In a regular space before her, she saw space being distorted by something. When she
looked at that point carefully, the figure of a person appeared.
(It that..ghost-san?)
The little girl was called Mimiru, ever since she was born, she was able to see these kind
of things on a daily basis. She tried telling her family about but they just made fun of it.
A ghost in this place would mean a Evilas soul. Therefore, there is no way for them to
exist here, if they were ever spotted it would be killed quickly by one of the Gabranth
Guards in this area.
But in the past Mimiru has never lied before. There was definitely a ghosts that read
books. The Soul of a dead person wandering around the world. the ghost never talks but it
would float in the air and move through walls with ease.
Even if she talked about it no one would believe her. She didnt have a strong personality
so she didnt push onto others the things she saw. She just retained, in her own mind, that
such obscure beings could exist in this world.
It didnt hurt to look at them, and looking at them didnt change her way of life. However,
the ghost that she saw before her right now was different, it was looking directly at her.
Usually, when she saw them, they would just look at her and move on without doing
anything. But it was different this time.
When she noticed, it was already looking at her. It wasnt looking at her with swaying eye
but it was looking straight at her with solid eyes as if a real person was there. Because of
that the ghost piqued Mimirus interest, and she stared back.
The ghost was a boy, a boy with black hair and glasses. She thought he looked scary but
seeing how he was surprised as well the mood between them became lighter.
There was more than enough to represent a solid existence, especially the flowing red robe
and the fact that it was standing steadily on the ground. It was her first time seeing this
type of ghost.
The ghost pointed his fingers at himself, and then at her, which asked the if she sees him
or not. She nodded continuously.
At that moment, she felt an even stronger presence from the ghost. The ghost felt no
different than someone who is alive. In that state, it would not be strange if other people
can see or interact with him as well.
How did you notice? (boy)
The pitch of the voice was not too low or too high. But yet for some reason she wanted
hear more of his voice. It was her first time communicating with a ghost. She hesitated at
first but then she wanted to let him know that she cant speak, and wrote on her board.
[Ghost-san?] (Mimiru)
She waited with expectation for a response but was surprised at what he said next.
Youre mistaken. Or what? Could it be that since her ability to sense the paranormal was
so high that she was able to see me? (boy)
She blanked out in surprise. She heard about ghost who didnt know they were dead. She
assumed that the person before him an example of that. Actually, she assured herself that
was the case.
[Whats the ability to sense the paranormal?] (Mimiru)
Instead of writing, couldnt you just talk? Its a matter of efficiency. (boy)
She understood what he meant, but there was a reason why she couldnt speak. She made
an apologetic face and said.
[I apologize. Mimiru, is unable to speak.] (Mimiru)
She was surprised when he understood.
is that so? Sorry about that. Forgive me. (boy)
[No, please dont worry about it.] (Mimiru)
What he said was a bit rude, but it didnt make the mood between them worse. It was
probably that persons usual attitude. Everyone has a different version of normal. Being
able to see ghosts is a normal for her. Thus, his informal way of talking didnt incite any
joy or wrath from her.
In any case, about before. Im not a ghost. Do you understand what they are? (boy)
[Yes. It seems the only one in my family that can completely see them is me.] (Mimiru)
I see. No matter what world youre in, theres always somebody who has developed a
sixth-sense. (Hiiro)
[..?] (Mimiru)
Dont worry about. It seem that your perceptiveness is much higher than normal. (Hiiro)
[Is that something good?] (Mimiru)
Who knows? But its better to have it than not, right? (Hiiiro)
[Then all is well.] (Mimiru)
She was happy. For someone to be able to understand made her truly happy. If her family
heard what she said right now they would just laugh, he just accepted it like it was natural.
However, looking at his face he seems displeased. She thought that he couldnt accept her
explanation but the authenticity in the voice used before made it seem that was not the
case. Something else seem to be causing his displeasure. Feeling some sweat on her
forehead, she took out a piece of cloth and wiped it off.
[Ghost-san. What are you doing here?] (Mimiru)
I told you that Im not a ghost, already. Besides, I just came here by chance. (Hiiro)
[Do you know where this is?] (Mimiru)
The <<King Tree>>, right? Its not like I sneaked in here. As a matter of fact, I was
brought here by my companions. (Hiiro)
For the ghost to be guided in here by his companion; Mimiru inclined her head, she
definitely wanted to meet them.
[I see. Is this your first time being here?] (Mimiru)
Aaah (Hiiro)
[I like this place as well. When I was five, an illness took my voice. Ever since then, I
come here really often.] (Mimiru)
When she was 5 years old, she caught a severe cold. She had a high fever that lasted for a
long time. When it was finally cured, the illness caused such a horrible throat infection,
that it took away her ability to speak.
Everyone was shocked when it happened. Mimiru liked singing. She used to come to the
garden often with her family to sing to everyone.
When the soldiers listened to her sing, it was like listening to an angel. She was very
happy about it. She wasnt born with a talent for war and battle like her sister Kukulia, but
to be able to sing with such a beautiful voice, and make others happy was something to be
proud of.
The family and the residents also enjoyed her singing. To just see their smile again,
Mimiru worked even harder to perfect her singing skills.
But all her efforts ended in vain when she lost her voice. Her mother, father, brother, and
sisters were all dejected when it happened. Seeing a sudden change in the situation, she
decided to be less harsh on her self, but doing so made things worse.
When she noticed that her family was sad, it was too painful for her to bear. That is why
Mimiru decided to put on a smile. One day she will recover her voice and sing again. She
put on a smile to assure her family that everything will be fine.
The lost of her voice was not an emotional trauma. The countrys top researcher
determined that even with the current science and magic, there was no way for her to
recover her voice.
But they people around her werent sure, they thought that if they had more magic power,
then it can definitely be cured. That is why Mimiru desperately made a smile. It was a
lowly act but, because she smiled they thought that shell be fine and felt better.
There was no doubt in her mind that this was the best approach. As long as she smiled
everyone will feel happy, even if she never got her voice back she would keep smiling and
something will
Mimiru, who is sensitive to the emotions of others, was determined to smile for another
person, to ensure that theyll not feed sad.
Yet at this moment, she wonder if she is still smiling. If she looked at a mirror, she was
sure she would be smiling. It wasnt a smile with little emotion, but an authentic smile.
(But why does ghost-san look like he is mad)
Looking at the displeased ghost, she started panicking. She thought of opening her mouth
and smiling, but the moment she was about to do so, the space distorted before her eye.
(eh?)
In an instant, she blacked out.
When she woke she found herself lying under the shade of a tree. Ghost-san was also
beside her. She felt a weak warmth on her body. That was probably from this person
carrying her to this location.
She didnt think a ghost would be able to touch another person. This might be a special
ghost. She expressed her thanks by quickly writing something on the board.
[Sorry for causing you trouble. Thank you for carrying me all the way here] (Mimiru)
Yet after saying so, he still had a displeased look on her face. She was so nice to him, yet
there was no improvement in his displeased expression. She thought that there was no way
for her to express her concern except by speaking aloud.
With that in mind, tears started welling up in her eyes. She was still smiling, but she want
to return the gratitude by saying something.
This was the first that she was moved to this extent. She felt that she had no choice but to
express her thanks by speaking.
He looked like he was making a hard decision. He gritted his teeth and said with a serious
expression.
Oi, what Im about to do now, you are not allowed to tell anyone, got it? (boy)
She looked at him with a blank face. At that moment, white light started to appear from
his finger, and moved it toward her body. It was bit scary at first, but the moment his
finger touched her body, she felt warmth spread throughout her body.
(Binding..magic?)
She felt something like a gentle breeze on a warm day flow through her body. It was a
pleasant feeling; so comfortable that she forgot what she was concerned about a few
moments ago.
Her body tingled for a moment and then warmth slowly flowed into her body. She even
felt the mood become better as well. She had no idea what happened but she felt much
better.
It felt like she was reborn. Then, the boy said to the bewildered Mimiru.
Now then. Try talking, Ribbon. (Hiiro)
 Chapter 51 - Promise between the Two
Hiiro gets irritated looking at the girl whos face is still blank, not having reacted to his
words yet. Reluctantly, he lightly flicks her forehead.
ya (Mimiru)
She was surprised at suddenly getting hit and held her head with both hands, but her voice,
as faint as it was, had definitely been heard.
However, the girl seems to have not realized it herself and begins to write on her paper.
Seeing that, Hiiro snatches it away from her.
She gasps, then extends both hands toward Hiiro. Though she has not said anything, it
seems that she is demanding he give it back.
If you want me to give it back, then try telling me so (Hiiro)
! (Mimiru)
Mimiru glares at him with eyes that say You know that I cant talk. Her eyes, however,
were tearing up and she was not scary in the slightest.
Listen. I hate kids that hold back despite being kids. If it hurts, say it hurts. If its painful,
say its painful. If theres something you want to do, say you want to do it. The brat that I
know is at least more honest about herself than you are (Hiiro)
Because she doesnt have her paper she grinds her teeth, not being able to say what she
wants to say. Seeing her like that, Hiiro lets out a small sigh and puts the board aside.
Then
Punii1
Hiiro pulls on both of her cheeks.
I-It hurfs! It hurfs!2 (Mimiru)
See, your voice did come out (Hiiro)
Eh? (Mimiru)
Unconsciously, the girl places her hand to her throat. She couldnt hide her confusion at
the thought that she had just spoken.
Time seemed to have stopped for the girl, but ignoring that, Hiiro continued to speak.
Listen, never tell anyone that it was me who brought back your voice (Hiiro)
Mimiru widens her eyes, wondering why Hiiro would ask that. She thought that if Hiiro
really did fix her voice, then she should tell her family so that she and everyone else could
thank him for what he has done. But Hiiro told her not to do that.
Eh Why? (Mimiru)
No questions. Ill be the only one asking questions from now on. You will answer them.
Deal with it (Hiiro)
Being told these things in rapid succession, Mimiru unconsciously nodded.
Alright, first thing. Ive guessed it already, but are you related to the royal family?
(Hiiro)
Noting that she was relaxing by herself in the garden of the , Hiiro thought that she was
not a civilian.
Also, her way of greeting him resembled that of Lilith, the princess of Victorias that had
summoned him. From the mood, he had determined that she was related to the royal
family somehow.
Y-Yes. I-I am called Mimiru King (Mimiru)
Hearing that, Hiiro clicks his tongue.
(If I remember correctly, the name of the king is Leowald King. That means This is
turning into a bigger deal that I thought itd be) (Hiiro)
He had thought that she was related to the royal family, but her being the daughter of the
king was outside his expectations. He didnt think that a princess would be allowed to play
by herself in a place like this.
(Guess it means that public order in this country is just that good) (Hiiro)
After thinking that, Hiiro asks another question.
Like I said earlier, the fact that I fixed you with my magic has to be kept a secret. In fact,
dont tell anyone that you even saw me here. Just tell everyone that you dont know the
reason why youve been cured. Got it? (Hiiro)
B-But why? (Mimiru)
I told you no questions, right? (Hiiro)
Mimiru looks downcast being told not to talk about Hiiros existence. To her, it wouldnt
be enough no matter how much she thanked him. She wanted to officially invite him to the
<<Kings Tree>>. But then, she suddenly realized.
(Ah, thats right. This person is a ghost. Everyone else cant see him) (Mimiru)
She thought that was the reason why Hiiro didnt want her to speak about him to anyone.
In reality, Hiiro was panicking. Following a tingling sensation from his conscience, he
ended up restoring her voice. He thought that itd be a big deal if she were a civilian, but
now even more so knowing that she is a princess.
If this were to be found out, he would without a doubt have the eyes of the kingdoms
royal family on him. He wanted to prevent that from happening no matter what. He
wanted to avoid anything that would restrict his freedom.
Ill be going now. If I stick around it looks like Ill be involved in something
troublesome (Hiiro)
Ah, please wait (Mimiru)
Listen, just be happy about the fact that you have your voice back. Thats what being a
kid is. Just dont tell anyone about me (Hiiro)
Hiiro says so as if to discard what Mimiru wanted to say. Then he begins writing the word
Transparent again.
Ah, your name! Please tell me your name! (Mimiru)
Mimiru shouts, wanting to know at least that much. Hiiro answers her while his back is
still towards her.
You dont need to know (Hiiro)
After saying that, Hiiro begins to turn transparent. In Mimirus eyes, however, he still
appears as plain as day. Hiiro begins to run and leaves that place.
Ah! (Mimiru)
She tried to call out and stop him, but Hiiro was soon out of her field of view.
(I couldnt say anything Thanks or even his name Even though I received such a
great present) (Mimiru)
It was something great that no other person has been or would be able to give her. It was
something that she had once lost, and though she had longed for it, there seemed to be no
hope for ever getting it back.
However, Hiiro tore apart that truth with ease and gave back Mimirus most important
thing. She wanted to thank him. She wanted to hear his name. And above all, she wanted
to talk with him more.
(TL: Hiiro, the Loli Slayer)
Noticing that the board Hiiro took was lying on the ground she picked it up, then her eyes
opened wide in surprise.
This is a loan. Ill have you pay me back sometime. Dont forget it
She didnt know when he wrote it, but answered yes in a small voice. She decided in her
heart that because no one else can see him, she must be the one that repays him for his
favor.
(Ghost-san) (Mimiru)
As she looks towards the direction Hiiro left, a guard who is on patrol in the garden came
and called out to her.
Mimiru-sama3, is everything alright? (Guard)
Yes, thank you for always worrying about me (Mimiru)
No no, Mimiru-sama is like an angel to us. It goes without saying that we protect you
(Guard)
Thank you very much (Mimiru)
The guard bows deeply.
I do not deserve such thanks. I shall come again. Mimiru-sama, please look after your
health and return to your room at an appropriate time (Guard)
Yes, I understand (Mimiru)
Mimiru answers the guard while smiling, and the guard also smiles and leaves.
The guard who left the garden is lost in thought while walking with a smile on his face.
(Maaan, Mimiru-sama is as cute as always. And her voice Id love to hear her sing
again. Ah, thats right, I can hear it anytime. Because Mimiru-samas voice is Her
voice) (Guard)
He stops walking, and the spear he was holding drops to the ground. His eyes open wide,
his mouth agape, making the most surprised look hes ever made in his life.
Its baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!?
It is said that his shout reached everyone within the <<Kings Tree>>.
Hm? What was that shout just now? (Arnold)
Arnold tilts his head hearing the shout that reached all the way to the dining hall. Not only
Arnold, but everyone else also had the same question.
The voice just now From the garden? (Kukuria)
Kukuria, while moving her ears *piku piku*4, looks towards the west.
Oji-san?5 (Muir)
Hm? What is it, Muir? (Arnold)
I dont see Hiiro-san anywhere (Muir)
Aah He probably went exploring inside the <<Kings Tree>> or something? (Arnold)
As I thought? (Muir)
Itd be good if he doesnt cause too much trouble (Arnold)
This was not in the city, but the residence of the royal family. If he were to wander around
as disrespectful as he always was, theres a chance he could be captured by the soldiers.
Arnold starts sweating just thinking about what would happen if Hiiro wandered into one
of the private rooms of the royal family.
(I-If it gets found out that Hiiro is actually a Humas, and if he does something stupid, I
wont get off lightly either, will I Haa6, I beg you, please dont cause any trouble)
(Arnold)
Arnold begs from the bottom of his heart.
It bothers me, so I will head towards the garden. What will you two do? I believe
Mimiru, whom I talked about before, will be there as well (Kukuria)
Kukuria asks Arnold and Muir.
If I remember rightly, she is your sister, correct? (Arnold)
Arnold asks to verify.
Yes. She is still nine years old, but her way of thinking put adults to shame. Her
intelligence cant even be compared to mine. And her songs (Kukuria)
Songs? (Arnold)
Ah, never mind! Anyway, lets go! (Kukuria)
What she neglected to finish saying bothered them a little, but as she had stopped talking
and began to walk, Arnold and Muir hurriedly followed behind her.
Ah, what are you going to do, nee-chan?7 (Arnold)
I have work to do. I dont have free time, unlike you (Raiev)
Oh, is that right. Sorry for having so much time on my hands! (Arnold)
Muir smiles like shes having fun watching their exchange. Leaving behind Arnolds sister
Raiev, the three of them head towards the garden.
 Chapter 52 - Arnold and Cos Suspicions
A large amount of soldiers occupied the gardens entrance.
What the hell happened here!?
Arnolds group, who had rushed here after they heard a sharp cry, widened their eyes in
wonder. As Kukklia saw what happened, she involuntarily shouted with a loud voice.
They couldnt believe that something would occur in the garden. Thinking that Mimiru
couldve gotten involved caused Kukklia to become frustrated. She had to first ascertain
Mimirus safety.
Kukklia: Mimiru? Wheres Mimiru?
Soldier: Ah, Kukklia-sama! A-actually (1)
Something had suddenly occurred to Kukklia. If something unfortunate had indeed
happened to Mimiru, everyones face would have been colored by despair. However,
looking at their faces, Kukklia was unable to hide her confusion.
The reason for this was because there was nobody shedding tears. On the contrary, people
were displaying expressions of joy. No, if you actually looked closer, tears were being
shed by several people.
Kukklia: (W-what in the world happened here?)
Kukklia was taken aback by the soldiers strange appearance. She tilted her head,
wondering whether something worth rejoicing so frantically over really occurred here. But
first, she had to find the cause of this commotion.
Kukklia: Whats wrong? Whyre you making such an expression?
Soldier: Mimiru-sama Mimiru-sama isUu~
Kukklia: Aa~ Mou~! Speak clearly, damn it! What happened to Mimiru?! Actually,
where is she?! (2)
Mimiru: Im here, Kuu Onee-sama. (3)
Kukklias body instantly froze with a jolt.
Kukklia: (Just nowwhat did I just hear?)
She couldnt help but doubt her own ears. However, she could never forget that voice. The
voice she had just heard was certainly a voice that she was familiar with a few years ago.
But it was unfathomable. Even if one thought about hearing such a voice again, it was a
voice that should be impossible to hear again.
It was precisely because of this that she had obviously assumed that the voice that entered
her ears was an auditory hallucination. However, before the Kukklia whose body had been
rigidly stuck in time, the figure of a girl slowly emerged.
From Kukklias perspective, the image of the girl who had eaten breakfast with them this
morning was projected onto this girl.
Forgetting to blink, Kukklia just stared at the girl. Looking closer, she realized that
something was off.
She was not carrying her inseparable paper and board used for communicating her
thoughts. As Kukklia was wondering what in the world had occurred, the girls lips quietly
moved.
Mimiru: Kuu Onee-sama.
There was no mistake. At present, right in front of Kukklias eyes, her little sister Mimiru
had opened her mouth. Brought forth from those lips was a charming voice that conveyed
a loving atmosphere.
Kukklia: H how are you?
Kukklia was unable to comprehend it. However, it was indisputable. She was able to
unmistakably recognize this voice as Mimirus
Mimiru: We we can now sing songs together again.
Mimirus lips trembled as she began to shed tears. Seeing such an emotional Mimiru,
Kukklia embraced her.
Mimiru: I-it hurts, Kuu Onee-sama.
Even though Mimiru closed her eyes in pain, she smiled as felt her sisters joy.
Kukklia: Im happyIm so gladthank god (4)
Mimiru: yeah me too (5)
Both Kukklia and Mimiru had huge blobs of tears falling out of their eyes. Kukklia slowly
brought her face in front of Mimiru. She gently used her fingers to wipe Mimirus tears.
Kukklia: B-but how? How come your voice suddenly-?
Indeed, this was the most prevalent question. Mimirus disorder was one that not only
famous doctors couldnt solve, but even [Passion]s most prided researchers couldnt cure.
Of course, it was undeniable that she was overjoyed about her improved condition.
However, as expected, she also wanted to know what had cured Mimiru. Thinking such
thoughts would be obvious.
Mimiru: Eto, about that (6)
Needless to say, Hiiros face instantly floated to the surface of Mimirus head. However,
she remembered her promise to him which Hiiro expressly proposed, entailing that she
would not mention him at all.
Mimiru: (I really want to tell her, though)
No matter what he may be, he was the person who had saved her. Even if he was a ghost
that was unperceivable to everyone else, she had the uncontrollable urge to tell everyone.
Kukklia: Mimiru?
Due to Mimiru not answering her question, Kukklia anxiously frowned.
Mimiru: Even Im not too sure what happened.
Kukklia: I-is that so?
Mimiru: Yeah. Because todays wind was quite pleasant, I decided to bask sun in the
garden. While I was sunbasking, I became drowsy and nodded off. However, when I woke
up, my voice somehow came back.
Kukklia: ?
Of course, Kukklia blanked out. She was sceptical as to whether such a miracle could
occur. Mimiru began panicking a little as she began to string words. (7)
Mimiru: B-but you know, in my dream, a [Spirit]-san came out. (8)
Kukklia: A [Spirit] did?
Mimiru: Y-yes. And this [Spirit]-san told me this. This is a loan. Ill come back and
collect my due so dont go forgetting it. Maybe the [Spirit]-san just decided to cure me on
a whim
Mimiru judged that this degree of story telling would be fine as she arranged Hiiros
words. However, Arnold, who was overseeing Mimiru and the others, suddenly turned
pale as he heard her words.
Arnold: (Oi, oi. Those words just now they couldnt be right?)
From the flow of the conversation, one was able to observe that Mimiru, who had lost
their voice, was suddenly able to become able to speak again. Moreover, from Kukklias
extreme delight, it could be determined that Mimirus symptoms were considerably
severe. However, what had cured her was just simply going to sleep.
Mimiru said that she was cured by a [Spirit]. However, are [Spirits] even capable of
something like that in the first place? Even if they did heal her, Arnold felt like they
wouldnt do something like ask for repayment. Furthermore, those words that they had left
her
That use of words. Arnold felt like somebody else had used similar wording. A teenager
with an arrogant attitude that Arnold was very familiar with.
Arnold: (F-for now, wouldnt it be better if I checked this?)
Just as this thought entered his mind, Arnold felt someone tug on his clothes. It was Muir.
Muir: N-nee~ Ojisan. That conversation just now (9)
It seemed that Muir was also concerned.
Arnold: A-aa. But what do you think that guys motive is for doing this? I mean, the
subject was the princess. Fixing such an illness in one gowell, if its that guy then he
could probably cure it. But wouldnt doing such a thing draw attention to himself? (10)
Muir: B-but those words
Arnold: I-I know what you meanI guess even princesses tell lies. If it was a total lie
though, shed dress up the message to make it sound [Spirit]-like and sacred. To me, those
words felt strangely realistic.
As it was actually Hiiro himself who had said those words, it was obviously going to
sound extremely realistic. However, as they were unaware of that fact, they were still
undecided as to whether it was truly Hiiro who had cured the disorder.
The main reason for this indecision is because there was no merit. For Hiiro, who had
inherently loathed noise, he would avoid anything that would make him conspicuous.
Especially since he was not a Gabranth, he deliberately made sure he was wary of when
and where he used his magic to avoid being found out.
Well, when food was involved, everything went out the window.
However, Hiiro was one who would act upon his gains and losses, or at least thats how
Arnold and the others had evaluated him.
It is precisely because of this that curing a princess with magic in one of this countrys
famous monuments, the [Kings Tree], was something unfathomable for Hiiro to do.
However, the princesss words indicated that her disorder was cured instantly by a
mysterious phenomena. Taking this into consideration, only the teenager that they had
grown to become overly familiar with came into mind.
Arnold: While Im still uncertain, if this was Hiiros doing, then it looks like a hush order
was put in place. Although looking at the Princess state, its likely that she met Hiiro.
Muir: Wouldnt it be better if we made sure?
Arnold: Youre right. Although I doubt I canwait, can you go ask her, Muir?
Muir: Me?
After processing what Arnold had asked her, it was no wonder that Muir became
surprised.
Arnold: Aa. The person in questions a nine year old kid. Wouldnt it be easier for you to
approach her?
Muir: U-un. I got it. (11)
As she was going to be talking to a princess, Muir nervously set off to complete the
mission she had been entrusted with.
Glossary:
(Disclaimer: I am describing the terms used above as best as I can describe them. Youre
probably better off checking with Google. With that said, please dont quote me. Im not a
professional.)
1. -sama: A suffix used to show respect to the one addressed. Very formal and used to
address someone of higher position (eg. A maid addressing her Master).
2. Aa~ Mou~: Signs of exasperation. Alternate Translation: Argh, Geez.
3. Onee-sama: A formal way of addressing an older sister figure in Japanese.
4. TL Note: Kukklia repeats yokatta which has a variety of translations. However, it is
used as an expression of relief and joy.
5. TL Note: Mimiru repeats hai which literally means yes. I assumed that she was
expressing her agreement and acceptance in regards to Kukklias joy.
6. Eto: Japanese equivalent of Um.
7. TL Note: They use pokan which is an onomatopoeia expressing blanking out (I think).
I couldnt be bothered to try and incorporate that into the sentence soyeah.
8. -san: A suffix used to show respect (in this case) or distance to the one addressed. Less
formal than -sama and can be used to address someone of any position.
9. Nee~: Hard to explain. Something like hey or you know. Go google it. Youll
probably get a better explanation.
10. Aa: An expression of affirmation. Usually used by, but not exclusive to, masculine,
dominant people. Kind of like, Uh-huh or Yeah.
11. Un: An expression of affirmation. Usually used by, but not exclusive to, feminine,
submissive people. Kind of like, Uh-huh or Yeah.
 Chapter 53 - Identity of the Ghost, and
Friends
In any case, this is wonderful news! Whether it was the work of a spirit or not, father and
the rest of the family will be thrilled! (Kukklia)
Kukklia and the soldiers expressed great joy at what had occurred. Because it turned into
such a commotion, Arnold could only let out a sigh.
Um, Kuu Onee-sama, who are those people that you brought with you? (Mimir)
Ah, right. Let me introduce them to you. You guys, come over here. (Kukklia)
Hearing what Kukklia said Arnold and Muir moved towards Mimir.
Mimir, this man is Raievs younger brother. Also, the girl is his daughter. (Kukklia)
Im Arnold Ocean, a chef and an adventurer (Arnold)
I-Im Muir Castrea. An a-adventurer. (Muir)
Mimir smiled as she slightly raised her skirt before bowing to them.
I am the Second Princess of [Gabranth Kingdoms Captial: Passion], Mimir King. Its a
pleasure to meet you. (Mimir)
Faced with such polite greeting, Arnold and Muir unhesitatingly lowered their heads. She
was, without a doubt, a young princess. Mimir held a certain air of authority, one that
should not be disrespected. Arnold was especially wary as she had a connection with his
older sister, Raiev, who was the person he had feared the most.
you look similar. (Mimir)
As Mimir looked at Arnolds face, Arnold could only let out a dumbfounded Eh?
Youre Raievs little brother, right? You have the same eyes (Mimir)
As Mimir giggle right after looking at him, Arnold couldnt help but became embarrassed.
Thats right. Now that Mimirs illness is cured, I need to tell mother. You guys wait here
and play with Mimir. (Kukklia)
Kukklia left the area in a flash, her smile never leaving her face. She was truly overjoyed.
The guards also returned to their posts as Mimir walked back to the garden.
If it is alright with you two, shall we talk in the shade? (Mimir)
Hearing this request, Arnold placed a hand on Muir as he pushed her body forward.
Arnold could tell that Muir was a bit tense via eye contact as she felt that she needed to
bow to Mimir or something.
Arnold wanted Muir and Mimir to be able to talk alone with just the two of them. Thus, he
decided to stay there and watch over them.
Ah, Arnold-sama? (Mimir)
Ah, w-well, I am a bit tired so Ill just stand over here. (Arnold)
haaah (Muir)
Unsure of what she should say, Muir remained silent. Normally, if someone was tired, then
they would want to sit down and rest on a bench. However, as was overly nervous, he
made a flustered response.
Muir blanked out for a moment before putting on a smile.
Please come this way. (Mimir)
Y-yes! (Muir)
Muir rigidly approached, causing Mimir to laugh.
Fufu, please dont be so tense. Even if Im a princess, I wish to talk to you as myself right
now. If it alright with you, may we be friends? (Mimir)
Mimir offered her hand and looked at Muir. Muir pointed to herself and waited for a
response. Mimir nodded.
I-Id like that as well! I-itd be an honour! (Muir)
Fufu. In which case, Muir-sama- (Mimir)
P-please wait a minute! (Muir)
Eh? (Mimir)
W-well, you dont need to put -sama on the end. (Muir)
The how shall I address you? (Mimir)
T-There is no need to use honorifics! (Muir)
Fufu, is that so? Then please call me by my name, Mimir, as well. Make sure to leave out
the -sama (Mimir)
E-eeeeeeeeeeh?! (Muir)
As Muir was presented with huge hurdle, she couldnt help but voice her surprise in a loud
voice.
If you do not wish to do so, then I shall keep addressing you as Muir-sama. (Mimir)
EhaUu~ (Muir)
Muir was speechless as thoughts whirled around inside her head. Seeing her flustered over
such a small thing made Mimir laugh out loud.
Fufu, you are an interesting person. Please just call me by my name. (Mimir)
E-ehwellthat.lets tryMi-Mimiruchan (Muir)
Okay, Muir-chan (Mimir)
Muir felt a burden lifting from her heart when the Princess had called her by name.
Aaah, I said it! I called the princess using -chan (Muir)
Muir was worried, uncertain, and flustered when she realized she had called the Princess
Mimir-chan. She placed both hands on her head, not sure as to what she should do or
expect. Seeing Muirs befuddled expression, Mimir laughed again.
Please dont worry about it. In this kind of situation, we need to stop using honorifics.
That way we can get along as friends. (Mimir)
(Muir)
Her offer made Muir happy, however, as Mimir was a princess, Muir was unsure as to
what she should do. Arnold, who was overlooking the situation, had subtly encouraged
Muir to keep going.
It seemed that Mimir possesses a formidable personality. She carried an air of authority.
As one would expected of Kukklias younger sister.
I understaUun, I got it, Mimir-chan (Muir) (E: Uun is different from Un. Un = Yes.
Uun = No. Subtle, but there is a difference)
Muir summoned all her courage to say those words. As Mimir returned her sentiments
with a happy expression, Muir felt relieved.
Mimir held both of Muirs hands and stated.
Today is truly a joyous day. I was able to meet that person, and I was even able to make
some new friends. (Mimir)
When Mimir said that person, Muirs shoulders twitched in response.
Um, excuse me (Muir)
Nh? Whats wrong, Muir-chan? (Mimir)
Eh, aa, thatthat person you met a while agowere you referring to that <<Ghost>>?
(Muir)
Mimirs ears slightly twitched, however, Muir didnt notice it.
Oh, yes. Even though it happened in a dream, they were a very elusive person. Although
our exchange was a bit one-sided, Im still very grateful for what they did. (Mimir)
Apparently, she possessed a great deal of gratitude to that person.
Ah, wellAh, noYou knowthat. Um, was that [Spirit] wearing a red robe? (Muir)
Mimir froze instantly. Following this, she grasped Muirs hand with both of hers. The
atmosphere between them had completely changed.
M-Muir-chan! Could it be that you are also aware of them?! Can you also see
[Ghosts]!? (Mimir)
Mimir abruptly turned ecstatic.
U-um, well, hahaeh, what? (Muir)
Because of Mimirs misunderstanding, Muir began to panick.
If you know that person then please tell me! (Mimir)
She pleaded with a sombre expression.
(What? She didnt meet him? Ah, but the robe..she remembered that robethen they met,
but they didnt talk?) (Muir)
Muir realized that Mimir had apparently no knowledge about Hiiro.
Red robeYes, there was a red robe! And they also had glasses! (Mimir)
Muir recognized it immediately. Even if Mimir didnt say anymore, it was clear who the
[Spirit] was.
(So it was Hiro-sanbuta [Ghost]? What in the world happened?) (Muir)
Thinking such, Muir decided that this would be good time to go over the situation in
detail.
Neh, Mimir-chan, that personhes not actually a [Ghost], right? (Muir)
What? (Mimir)
Because if he was a [Ghost], he wouldnt be wearing a red robe or have glasses, right?
(Muir)
Ah (Mimir)
As she realized her mistake, Mimir shut her mouth. Her cheeks glowed crimson with
embarrassment. She regretted that she had failed to keep her promise.
Because she was so excited that Muir was able to see ghosts like her, she involuntarily
told her everything. That part of her is still juvenile in contrast to her mature demeanor.
Ah, that, um, that is (Mimir)
Even though she was flustered she tried to come up with an excuse. Having felt that such a
thing had occurred previously, Muir laughed as she spoke.
Its fine, Mimir-chan. That person is our acquaintance. (Muir)
S-so you can see them after all! (Mimir)
Well, I dont know exactly what youre talking about but, theyre a living person named
Hiiro. Hes a respectable huma-, no, a Gabranth (Muir)
That was a close call. Muir had almost revealed that Hiiro was a Humas.
Eh, Living? (Mimir)
Yeah? Although, Im not sure why you thought that he was a ghost though (Muir)
T-that is (Mimir)
In all honesty, the atmosphere surround that person was different. He had, at the time of
their meeting, a ghost-like presence. It was because of this that she had presumed that
Hiiro was a ghost.
(Come to think of it, that person was constantly telling me that he was not a ghost)
(Mimir)
She believed that he was ghost who wasnt aware of their own death. Making such a big
mistake, she felt ashamed.
Wh-what was I thinking? (Mimir)
She was so ashamed that she covered her face.
Ahahah, youre really cute, Mimir-chan (Muir)
Uu~, I have to apologize to him. (Mimir)
Hiiro is not a person to be angry over something like that so you dont need to worry
about it. (Muir)
In reality, Muir thought that Hiiro wouldnt care as it was something that didnt pique his
interest.
(For those who have no interest, they wouldnt care about such things.) (Muir)
Ah, Muir-chan. Can you please tell me the name of that person again? (Mimir)
Eh? Okay. That persons name is Hiiro Okamura. Hes a companion that we traveled
with. (Muir)
I-I see, so thats why! (Mimir)
The ghost said he was led in here by some of his companions. It seems that those
companions were Arnold and Muir.
Yeah. We arrived here together, but then Hiiro-san suddenly disappeared. I guess he came
here. (Muir)
Yes. We met here and talked for a bit (Mimir)
So what happened then? Did he use his magic on you or something? (Muir)
At that moment, Mimirs eye opened wide and nodded in understanding.
As I thought, that was magicwasnt it. In which case, doesnt that mean that he is a
Humas? (Mimir)
Eh.Eeeh!? (Muir)
Muir involuntarily let out a surprised voice. She turned pale upon realizing that she had
just said [Magic].
Eh, a, that..I said it wrong. Its just that hes a person that refers to the <<Binding>>
ability as [Magic]. (Muir)
It was a poor explanation, yet, Muir had to somehow convince her. Muir knew that they
would not be let off easily if the fact that they brought a human to this place was brought
to light.
However, Mimir realized what Muir was thinking and just laughed.
Fufu, please dont worry about it. I dont have anything against the Humas people.
(Mimir)
Eh? Is that so? (Muir)
Yes, it is not the first time that Ive seen a Humas. Although the first time I met one was a
[Ghost]. (Mimir)
It wasnt unusual for Mimiru to see ghosts without any animal ears or a tail floating
around.
Huh[Ghost] (Muir)
Muir gulped upon hearing about the ghosts. However, upon seeing Mimir casually talk
about them, Muir decided to remain silent about any of her grievances.
When I first saw him, he had black hair without any sort of beast ears. (Mimir)
W-wait a moment. (Muir)
Hearing something that she didnt expect, Muir panicked as she spoke hastily.
B-black hair!? Is that true!? (Muir)
Yes. Black hair, glasses and a red robe. Arent these that persons key characteristics?
(Mimir)
(Eh? How is that possible? Hiiro returned to his human form?but why?) (Muir)
This question naturally surfaced to the top of her mind, however, she was unable to come
up with any sort of answer. It was unfathomable that Hiiro would returned to his human
form, especially in the place where the royal family of the Gabranth resided.
However, Muir clearly remembered Hiiros Humas form. She began pondering as she had
no clue as to what this meant.
Is something the matter? (Muir)
Mimir was worried about what Muir was thinking so she asked. Muir shook her head in a
hurry.
No! Nothing is wrong! (Muir)
Is that so? (Mimir)
Un! B-by the way, was his hair really black? (Muir)
Yes. Having such beautiful black hair made me a little jealous. (Mimir)
Seeing her light chuckle, Muir began wandering why such a thing had occurred. She had
determined that the chance of Hiiro revoking his magic was close to nil.
(From the old man, I heard that there were spirits called Phoem who can see the truth
before them. Ive heard that there are some Gabranth who also have that ability.) (Muir)
The one that can see the truth are the Phoem. If someone had that power, they would be
able to see through Hiiros disguise, and see that he is human. There are some people
known to have that ability.
Muir didnt know if Mimir had that ability. However, she felt that to prevent Hiiro from
being exposed she needed to say something.
Is it possible, Muir-chan, that you know what magic that person used? (Mimir)
Yeah, I know. What about Mimir-chan? (Muir)
Yes. Using a mysterious power, he restored my voice. (Mimir)
Ah, he also said those words, right? (Muir)
Eh? (Mimir)
This is a loan. Youll have to return it someday. Dont forget (Muir)
EhAh, yes
Thats definitely something that Hiiro would say. Well, thats what made me think the
[Ghost] was him though
Apparently Arnold and companys suspicions were right on the mark. (E: Chapter 52 Title
Drop?)
Excuse me, butwhere would that person be right now? (Mimir)
Hmmm, Im not sure. (Muir)
Oh, is that so. (Mimir)
Mimirs shoulders dropped as she made a crestfallen face
Maybe, because he didnt want to cause any more trouble here, he probably went
somewhere else. You were probably also told not to tell anyone about him, right? (Muir)
Y-yes, thats right. (Mimir)
As I though. He might have already left from the <<King Tree>> and returned to the city.
Hes someone that really hates standing out.
Muir-chan, you seem to really know a lot about this person, am I right? (Mimir)
Well, I guess so. Even though we only travelled together for a short time, ever since we
met him, there was always one surprise after another. (Muir)
In particular, she was bewildered when faced with Hiiros outrageous actions and dark
motives.
Im envious of you (Mimir)
Mimir-chan? (Muir)
I didnt even have a chance to express my gratitude. He just cured my voice and then left
right away (Mimir)
Ahaha. That sounds just like Hiiro. (Muir)
Will wenot be able to meet again? (Mimir)
Hmmits not that I dont understand your feelingsbut I think trying to do so will
prove difficult. (Muir)
I-is that so? But he is your companion, no? (Mimir)
Yeah, but hes a person that enjoys his freedom. He he probably wouldnt listen to a word
we said. Haha (Muir)
She was unable to say that Uncle had been making all of the food for him. Even if he was
treated to a scrumptious meal, she had a feeling that Hiiro would probably never set foot
in the <<King Tree>> again. Should he be found out for some reason, it would cause an
uproar.
Not only that, but Hiiro was Humas. If the Gabranth Princess Mimir and the Humas Hiiro
met, it would spell trouble in several different ways. (E: This is not a challenge for those
who are confident that they can break the English Language.)
Also, it seems that Hiiro will be leaving this place soon. (Muir)
I-is that true?! (Mimir)
Mimir raised her voice without thinking. The atmosphere instantly became silent. Upon
noticing her outburst, Mimir sat down quickly and spoke in a softer voice.
I-is that really true? (Mimir)
Yeah. I asked him not to go, but it didnt work. (Muir)
Muir said with a dejected countenance.
Looking at Muirs expression, Mimir sharply inhaled.
(I-is there a chance that Muirmight be attracted to that person?)
In that instance, Mimir felt something swirl around inside of her. It was as if a tiny needle
was prickling her heart. It was a sensation that seemed painful, itchy, and ticklish all at the
same time.
However, no matter what she felt, she knew that this situation could not be left as it is.
Mimir spoke as looked at Muir and held both of her hands.
Muir-chan, I will not lose! (MImir)
Eha, um, yes? (Muir)
Muir didnt comprehend what Mimirs declaration was for.
I mean, its like that, isnt it? Muir-chan adores that person? (Mimir)
AdoreEh.Eheeeeeeeeeeee!? (Muir)
Muirs face turned bright red as she stood up in bewilderment.
That surprised reaction. It was as I had suspected. (Mimir)
Biting her lower lip a little, Mimir stared at Muir.
No, Its w-w-wrrrrooooong! Hiiro is like a older brother to me! That is why (Muir)
Muir waved her hands and tail desperately in denial. However, Mimir still sent her a
suspicious gaze.
(T-that cant be! I dont think of Hiiro-san as..) (Muir)
As she began seriously considering this, she felt her face grow hot. She desperately shook
off those thoughts. She hadnt been conscious of it, however, when Mimir suddenly said
something about Hiiro, she felt a fuzzy feeling in her chest.
She wasnt aware whether this was love or not. She was also unable to accept nor deny it.
Due to her lack of experience, when Mimir challenged her, she was so confused that she
was unable to come up with a reasonable response.
I wont lose, Muir-chan! (Mimir)
L-like I said, youre wrong! (Muir)
When Arnold saw the exchange between those two, he had first thought it was pleasant.
However, he suddenly had queasy feeling in his chest.
(I have no idea why, but I really want to punch that Hiiro right now.) (Arnold)
Whether this was the power of an Oya-Baka, or whether Arnold had awakened as a parent
for a momentno one could say for sure.
(E: I wonder if Edea has laws about pedophilia?)
 Chapter 54 - a New Journey
Oh, what are you thinking, packing your things? (Rarashik)
The one who asks Hiiro is Rarashik, with her hands in her white lab coat and her ears
moving *pyoko pyoko*1.
Im going to leave on a journey immediately (Hiiro)
Haa? Immediately Didnt you say youd be leaving in a week? (Rarashik)
She thought it was strange that Hiiro had brazenly come back to her basement and started
packing. However, Hiiro says hes leaving. Even though he said hed stay for a week in
order to gather information.
This is rather sudden. Did something happen? (Rarashik)
No, I just did something a bit bothersome (Hiiro)
Bothersome? (Rarashik)
Dont worry. Its not something thatll cause you any trouble, Chibi-usagi2 Maybe
(Hiiro)
What do you mean maybe! Well, I dont really care, but do Arnold and the others
know? (Rarashik)
No (Hiiro)
Hearing that, Rarashik lets out a small sigh.
Are you fine with that? Without saying anything. How about at least waiting until they
come back? To be honest, itd be helpful if you stayed a little and assisted me in my
research (Rarashik)
Deep in her eyes, a light seems to shine *pikaaan*3, but Hiiro shakes his head.
Its not like Ill never see them again. As long as theyre alive Im sure well see each
other again (Hiiro)
Nahaha, same could be said of you, boya4 (Rarashik)
I wont die (Hiiro)
Hiiro frowns and thinks.
(If I use the word Immortality, then No, I dont want to quit being human. Im fine as
is for now) (Hiiro)
He thought that if he used Immortality then hed be able to stay alive, but there is no
guarantee itll last indefinitely after he uses it, and thinking of the possible risk should he
fail activating it, he couldnt bring himself to use that word.
While he was thinking that, Rarashik talks while smiling like shes having fun.
Well, putting your level aside, you seem like youll live a long life, boya (Rarashik)
I dont know about that. But, I dont plan on dying in a year or two (Hiiro)
After checking his bag, he picks it up.
Are you really leaving? (Rarashik)
Yeah, Im leaving before the king and his men come back (Hiiro)
Boya, just what exactly did you do? (Rarashik)
Ask that ossan5 when he comes back. He can probably tell you about it (Hiiro)
In reality, when Hiiro left the <<Kings Tree>> while using Transparency, he saw
Arnold and Muir. He had verified that they were heading towards the garden. He figured
that if its them, they would probably be able to figure out most of the situation.
After that, Hiiro went to town and bought anything he thought necessary and put them into
the bag hes carrying now.
Well, if you say youre going I wont stop you, but do you have a message you want to
leave behind for them? (Rarashik)
Rarashik asks while her ears move *pyoko pyoko*.
Lets see Nothing in particular (Hiiro)
Rarashik stumbles forward with a *gaku*6
Nothing in particular, are you serious!? (Rarashik)
Rarashik looks at Hiiro, thinking he couldnt possibly be serious.
Even if you say that Ah, thats right (Hiiro)
What is it? (Rarashik)
The next time we meet, let me eat good food to my hearts content (Hiiro)
And to the jou-chan7? (Rarashik)
Tell her to become strong (Hiiro)
Got it (Rarashik)
After making sure Rarashik understood, Hiiro began climbing the ladder. Rarashik just
stared as he left.
Yare yare8, my disciples sure have a strange companion (Rarashik)
Rarashik shrugs while sighing in exasperation.
Hiiro, after leaving Rarashiks place, heads immediately to the city exit.
(I didnt say anything before I left, but, well, its ossan and company. After they shout and
scream theyll probably calm down) (Hiiro)
At first he had decided to travel by himself, but traveling with Arnold and Muir was more
novel than he had expected. He thought that he wouldnt mind traveling together again if it
were with people like them.
(Well, the next time we meet will at best be half a years time, huh) (Hiiro)
While walking, he looks toward the <<Tree of Origin, Aragon>>.
(Ossan and Chibi9, I wonder how theyre doing) (Hiiro)
He looked forward to it a bit.
Arriving at the city exit, Hiiro looks back toward the <<Kings Tree>> where Arnold and
Muir are.
Later (Hiiro)
Though he sounded a little reluctant, Hiiro continued walking and left the country.
What did you saaaaay!? Hiiro leeeeeft!? (Arnold)
Long after Hiiro had left the country, Arnold and Muir, who had just returned to
Rarashiks laboratory, were dealt a great shock.
Yup, he left lickety-split (Rarashik)
N-No way Thats too sudden (Muir)
Muir says with a shaky face, her expression turning bitter.
T-T-That bastaaaaaard!! (Arnold)
*bogon!*10
Arnold hits the wall with all of his strength. On the wall is a small crater, and fragments
fall to the floor. Rarashik sighs while looking at Arnold, who is grinding his teeth.
Come on, Arnold, dont break the room. Also, theres a message from the boya
(Rarashik)
M-Message? (Muir)
Muir asks.
To jou-chan, no, Muir, he said to become strong (Rarashik)
Hiiro-san said Is Is that so (Muir)
Muir understood after hearing those words that the fact Hiiro had left was neither a joke
nor a lie.
Shit! That Hiiro! Whyd he leave without saying anything! (Arnold)
No, in reality he knew the reason why. He was able to determine after hearing Mimirus
story from Muir that Hiiro would most likely leave the country as soon as possible. The
king and his men would return soon. If it was discovered that Hiiro was the one who cured
the princess, it would certainly cause a lot of trouble.
Because he didnt want to deal with that, Hiiro left as soon as he could. Arnold understood
that. However, he couldnt stand that he left without even saying a single word to them.
Why didnt he say anything!? (Arnold)
Arnold was upset, thinking that Hiiro thought that they were worthless and didnt even
deserve parting words. Arnold thought, though it was only for a short period of time, that
they had gotten along well on their travels.
Because Hiiro didnt say anything before he left, Arnold thought that he mustnt have
thought the same and became upset. However, Rarashik tells Arnold.
Arnold, the boya said this. The next time we meet, let me eat good food to my hearts
content. (Rarashik)
H-Hiiro did? (Arnold)
Yeah. It seems like the bond between you three hasnt been severed yet (Rarashik)
Oji-san! (Muir)
Y-Yeah (Arnold)
Seeing Muirs joyful expression, Arnolds eyes started to get hot. If this continued, an old
man pushing on years would end up crying because of a shitty conceited brat. His pride
would never allow that to happen.
H-Hmph! Dont kid me! Im not his personal cook! Seriously, that Hiiro! (Arnold)11
Muir looks at Arnold, whos putting on a strong front. He was smiling with the corner of
his mouth.
Fufu, Oji-san isnt honest (Muir)
W-What on earth is this girl saying! Im just stating the obvious! (Arnold)
Okaaay okay, I know youre happy, but lets get started with the program (Rarashik)
Rarashik claps her hands *pan pan* in order to get the twos attention.
Program? (Arnold)
Yeah, of course. Im talking about the training. You want to become stronger, right?
(Rarashik)
Ou12! (Arnold)
Hai12! (Muir)
In order to one-up Hiiro. It goes without saying that this became one of their objectives.
Then while youre in training, work hard without a single complaint! If anyone
complains Im kicking him out! (Rarashik)
Listening to Rarashiks words, Arnold and Muir look at each other and nod.
Hai! (Arnold & Muir)
They both give an enthusiastic response.
Just you wait, Hiiro. Ill punch you first thing the next time we meet! (Arnold)
Muir, as if hiding her determination, clenched her fists tightly.
(I want to stand next to those two! So Ill become strong! Ill become strong enough to be
accepted by Hiiro-san! By Hiiro-san By Hiiro-san Uuu, its because Mimiru-chan
said such weird thiiings) (Muir)
Muirs face steams as she becomes flustered. Seeing her like that, Arnold becomes
irritated without knowing the reason and clenches his fist.
With strong resolve, the two begin taking steps towards the future. Of course, without
knowing whats going on, Hiiro is traveling somewhere by himself.
And then the reunion between the two and Hiiro, which comes to be due to unbelievable
circumstances, but that is a story to be revealed in the future.
 Chapter 55 - That Bird Again!
A perplexed Hiiro folded his arms.
Hiiro: Uu~n(1).covering such a broad country on foot is gonna take some time. But if I
try flying, Im gonna attract attention. What should I.
As he was contemplating, he suddenly thought of an idea. He began focusing his magic
power in his fingertip.
Hiiro: I doubt it will work?
Contrary to Hiiros expectations, the word was easily written and invoked.
Pishun!(2)
From that location, Hiiros figure instantly vanished.
Hiiro appeared to be in a flower field he had seen once before. Hiiro involuntarily
clenched his fists as he emitted a beaming smile.
Hiiro: Oo~(3), it succeeded! This is great!
Hiiro had written the word [Transfer]. As he wrote, he had an image of a certain location
projected in his mind. It was a field of flowers that he had previously been in. Its was
called the [Doggam Garden].
Indeed, this was the village where Hiiro had first visited ever since he had entered the
Gabranth Continent. However, this village was a place that was so far from [Passion], it
would take well over 2 weeks of walking to cover the distance between them.
Which means that what Hiiro had accomplished was instantaneous movement. If you were
to put it in a more magical context, it was what is referred to as teleportation. Thinking
that this would be possible with the word [Transfer], Hiiro half-heartedly attempted to
write it. Nevertheless, it seemed that Hiiro was happy to have it succeed.
Succeeding in moving between a large distance in an instant. Hiiro couldnt help but crack
a large grin.
Hiiro: Yosh. With this, I can return to the Humas Continent whenever I want. This is such
a cheat-like ability.
Incidentally, the reason why Hiiro came to this village was to obtain some legs. Last time,
he was able to borrow a monster called a Raidpic. Hiiro was able to travel to [Passion]
while riding on its back.
As Hiiro was thinking about going to explore more of the Gabranth Continent for a little
while, he returned here with the intention of borrowing a Raidpic again.
As Hiiro entered the [Doggam] village with his own feet, he began searching for a
particular person. He immediately spotted the person in question. Apparently, they seemed
to be discussing something with the other villagers.
Hiiro: Oi, Kuma no Ossan!(4)
Max: Ha? Ehah, arent you-!?
The one Hiiro was addressing was Arnolds good friend, Max. His stout physique made
him resemble a pig more than a bear, or so Hiiro thought.
Max: It was Hiiroright? What happened? Wheres Arnold?
Hiiro: Im by myself. Ossan(5) is with the Chibi(6) in [Passion] at the moment.
Max: He? Which means youre all by yourself? Whatd you come all the way here for?
Hiiro: I came for the Raidpic you lent me last time. Ill pay gold. Lend it to me.
Max: Aa, that guy! That reminds me that I got a report about them coming back last
night.
Hiiro thought that this was good timing. Even though a few days have passed since their
parting, there was still the possibility that the Raidpic had not returned yet. Although he
would have settled on other Raidpics if necessary, it was preferable to borrow one that he
has already grown accustomed to.
Dadadadadadadadadadadada!(7)
Some sort of shadow began approaching with tremendous velocity. This shadow
maintained this momentum as it ran up to Hiiro, hugging him while using its long tongue
to lick his face.
Raidpic: Kui kui kui kuiiiiiiii!(8)
Hiiro: Eei!(9) Cut it out! This fucking drool-bird!
Hiiro desperately tried to tear himself away from the Raidpic. However, as he was being
hugged with a considerable amount of force, it was not easy to remove himself from its
grasp.
Max: Gahahaha! I didnt think theyd be this attached to you! Yosha(10), Ill lend it to
ya! Actually, theres also that! If its good with you, you can also buy them but its up to
you?
Hiiro: Buy?
Hiiro replied with his face sticky with drool. As soon as they heard the word buy, the
Raidpic froze, sending Hiiro a heated stare.
Kirakirakirakirakirakirakirakira.(11)
They made an expression that almost pleaded Hiiro to buy them. Their eyes were shining
as if they were Idol-Beams.
Hiiro: (Well, its important that I have some legs. This guy also seems to want to be
bought for some reason )
While carefully examining the Raidpic, Hiiro gave his answer to Max.
Hiiro: How much?
With this, it turned out that Hiiro was obtaining a Raidpic. The Raidpic was so happy that
it began to flap its wings that couldnt fly with *batabata*(12), all while running around in
circles.
Hiiro: Eei, so annoying! If you dont shut up, Im gonna fry you into yakitori(13)!
Raidpic: Kuii-!?
Responding to the word Yakitor, the Raidpick froze as it shuddered with a *gatagata*.
As expected, it was afraid that it would be burned. It tried to use its eyes to appeal against
being burned. Thinking that this was a pain, Hiiro spoke.
Hiiro: Its a joke. Were leaving tomorrow so make sure you rest up for today.
Raidpic: Kuii-!
Even though it answered in the affirmative, it did not leave Hiiros side.
Hiiro: Oi, Im done with you so you can go back now.
However, it did not return an answer. It sent an expectant gaze towards Hiiro, as if it was
waiting for something.
Hiiro: T-the hells its problem?
Max: Aa(14), it wants you to give it a name.
Hiiro: Name?
Max: Aa, if their new master doesnt give them a name, these Raidpics wont budge an
inch.
Hiiro: This bird is kind of a pain in the ass.
Exasperated, Hiiro placed his hand on his chin as he began contemplating.
Hiiro: Lets seeisnt Bird fine?
Raidpic: Kui kui kui kui kui!
*Bunbunbunbun* The Raidpic began to shake its head extremely violently. It seemed to
be saying that it was utterly displeased with what Hiiro had just said.
Hiiro: Its quite a luxurious bird.
Max: Gahaha! Its cause a name is something that represents the individual. This guys
hoping that youll give it a good name.
Hiiro stared at the Raidpic, as if analysing it. A yellow beak and white feathers. Large dark
eyes. Also, for some reason, a mark in the shape of a crescent was present on its forehead.
Hiiro: Whats this mark?
Max: Nn? Aa, that was there when it was born. Its kind of like a mole if you were to
compare it to a person.
Hiiro: Fu~n.(15)
As Hiiro observed the mark, he faintly nodded.
Hiiro: yosh, youre now Mikazuki.
Hiiro simply stated thus. However
Mikazuki: Kui kui kui kuuuuuuuuuuuui-!
It seemed to have taken a liking to its name as it began frolicking about. Its joy didnt
reach the level of covering Hiiro with its bodily fluids, yet, Mikazuki seemed satisfied as it
returned to the bird house.
Max: Gahaha! Putting your naming sense aside, for a Raidpic to be that head over heels
for you, as expected of someone who defeated a unique monster!
As he chuckled heartily, Max began firmly patting Hiiros shoulder. As Hiiros face
distorted due to the sudden impact, he began to speak.
Hiiro: By the way, I kinda want to go to the inn, but?
Max: Oi, dont say something so cold. Come ver to my place. Ill even treat you to some
[Honey Sweets]
Hiiro: Hou~.(16)
Hiiros index finger(17) twitched. Today, for one night, Hiiro decided to crash at Maxs
house.
As the day became the next, the sky presented itself with weather fit for a journey. Max
was at the stores exit as he was sending-off Hiiro.
Max: So wherere you headed?
Hiiro: Who knows.
Max: Have you not decided yet?
Hiiro: Aa, Im a guy that follows wherever the wind takes me.
Max: I see. Watch yourself, got it?
Hiiro: Aa, thanks for taking care of me.
Max: Come again with the other two and eat some [Honey Sweets].
Max laughed with a huge grin. Hiiro answered him while on top of Mikazuki.
Hiiro: Only if the chance comes.
Thus, Hiiro departed from the village of [Doggam].
Hiiro: Well, for the time being lets just look around.
Mikazuki: Kuii-!
After gaining a Reliable Companion?, Hiiro continued his journey. He wondered what
would be his next destination. Wondering what kind of adventure it would bring, Hiiro
looked forward as he carried a feeling of expectation.
Hiiro: Well, go where ever you want. Im gonna read that book I got from the Kuma no
Ossan.
It seemed that Hiiros forward gaze only lasted for a fraction of a second. Mikazuki almost
fell to the ground in reaction to Hiiros attitude, yet, it continued to follow its masters
orders as it began to advance appropriately.
At the [Beast Kingdom Capital: Passion], Leowald, the Gabranth King, had finally
returned from the unexpected events that had occurred during the war. Although he was
thoroughly displeased, upon learning that his daughter, Mimirs voice had returned, his
attitude had completely flipped as he decided to hold a feast in celebration.
He had heard the news from the soldiers first. Of course, he was unable to believe them so
he went to ask his wife Blantha, as well as the First Princess Kukklia. Hearing what
Kukklia had to say, he headed straight for Mimirs location.
Following this, as an angelic voice entered his ears, his foul mood was blown away, as if it
was a lie. He began screaming as he hugged his beloved daughter.
He was grateful to the [Spirit] that had cured Mimirs voice. Leowald had stated to
everyone that the [Spirits] had always been their only allies.
Following this, after toasting to the city, the feast had begun. Of course, they had also
publicly announced the course of the war. Hearing that the [Evila] had retreated from war,
there were many Gabranth who expressed anger and frustration. However, due to Mimirs
recovered voice, many had been rejoicing throughout the feast.
Leglos: Father cant help but spoil Mimir, huh.
As Lewald had placed Mimir on his large shoulders, he began walking around as if
showing off his daughter. Overlooking this spectacle, the First Prince Leglos could only
shrug his shoulders.
Lenion: Fun, Im still hung up about the war, you know.
The Second Prince Lenion began grumbling.
Leglos: No, its not like father isnt worried about the war. When its time fight, we fight.
When its time to celebrate, we celebrate. This is the law of this country. Even youre
happy about Mimirs restored voice, right?
Lenion: Fun, am I?
Lenion said as he looked away. However, there was a certain softness in his expression.
Even to the sloppy Lenion, Leglos had reaffirmed his thoughts that his little sister was
adorable.
Leglos: Its fine to start thinking about the war after the feast. Now is a time for
celebration. Dont you agree, Lenion?
Lenion: do whatever you want.
The two made the glasses they both held touch the others before bringing it to the
mouths. Everyone rejoiced as they celebrated Mimirs voice being restored. However, in
the midst of the excitement, there was one person that had their gaze transfixed on Mimir.
But there was a line of sight to stare at jitter and Mimiru only one person in it.
???: (Fumuwhy, whatever could this mean? For something that even I couldnt cure
to haveit seems that a little investigating is needed.)
As a pair of round glasses glimmered, a mouth distorted into the shape of a crescent moon.
(18)
 Chapter 56 - Movement in Victorias
A week after Hiiro set out on his journey once more, a handwritten letter from the Demon
King arrived in the hands of Rudolf, the King of Victorias.
After scanning it with his eyes, he made a complicated face as he left it on his desk. He
was in the royal office, and with him was his trusted minister, Dennis Norman.
Now what should I do (Rudolf)
Were already investigating the matter, but it appears that the fact the bridge was
destroyed by the Demon King was true.
Yes the Demon King (Rudolf)
Unlike the previous king, she is lacking in both age and ideals, I believe.
Ill bet. Otherwise, she would never make an appearance like this. But still, this is
(Rudolf)
Correct. With this, more animosity will be created between the Gabranth and
Evila. Though if the Gabranth were to accept their treaties, it would calm
down.
Yeah, thats not happening. (Rudolf)
Yep, thats impossible.
This time, the Evilas actions equated to trampling over the pride of the
Gabranth race.For the Demon Kin, her reasons may have seemed just, but the
Beastmen would simply see it as a slight agains their resolve to war.
Therefore, it is currently impossible for the Gabranth to make amends with the
Evila.
I understand the Demon Kings goal. If this written peace treaty means just as it says,
then they must be planning to ally with us to decrease the Gabranths motivations for
war. (Rudolf)
Thats plausible. But with just this treaty, we do not have definite evidence. Perhaps
destroying the bridge was to get rid of an obstacle, so they could focus on destroying the
Humas Race. There are other possibilities.
This is hard. By forming an alliance, its not like there are no merits for our side.
(Rudolf)
But you dont wish to involve yourself in those two sides war right?
If possible. But with this, Ill be able to learn of the internal affairs of the Evila.
(Rudolf)
But that would be the same for them.
If they do form an alliance, and increase their interaction, theyll be able to get a better
understanding of the others state of affairs. I would be easier to grasp for their
weaknesses. But that would be true for the Evila side as well. It was both a merit and
demerit.
What sort of conditions did they propose for scheduling a meeting?
As written here, they give up all rights to choose, and leave it all in our hands. (Rudolf)
My, My. Are they placing faith in us, or are they confident that they would be able to take
whatever we can throw at them?
Or perhaps both
But if we can decide all the conditions ourselves, then if we play this well
Fumu, eve so, its too early to make a decision. Even if we form an alliance in name only,
there are plenty of humans who would object to it. Ive also lost my daughter to them.
(Rudolf)
(TL: And a few more to yourself)
Rudolfs face turns bitter.
How are the Heroes? (Rudolf)
Theyre growing favorably. But according to Vale, they requested that legend, Judom
Lankars to be their trainer, but have yet to receive a favorable response.
Judom
Rudolf closes his eyes, and gives a light sigh.
That man is hard to deal with. He seems to be under the misconception that a mere Guild
Master has the same authority as a king. (Dennis)
Denis lets out words colored with anger.
In emergencies, he is a dependable source of offensive power, and his trust lets him
command large groups. The previous King agreed to give him quite a bit of power. But
hes a commoner to the end. (Dennis)
Dennis, its fine. (Rudolf)
Understood. (Dennis)
Even so, hes my old friend. Dont badmouth him so much. (Rudolf)
I apologize. (Dennis)
He lower his head, and apologizes.
Most likely, Judom will learn of this meeting through his expansive information network.
Hell ask me to hold it without a doubt. (Rudolf)
He had said something similar before. About how Rudolf should accept their invitations
no matter how many times they were sent. He stormed on about how he would protect the
King no matter what dangers lay in wait.
Dennis, go call Judom over. (Rudolf)
Are you sure? (Dennis)
Yeah, no matter what decision I make, Ill need power. Isnt that right Dennis?
(Rudolf)
Understood. (Dennis)
Dennis respectfully lowers his head, and leaves the room.
Its always best to have more pieces. The four Heroes, and Judom For that purpose,
lets delay the meeting, and raise the Heroes. (Rudolf)
With a stern face, he gazed out of the window.
-
-
-
-
-
The war ended? Who won? (Taishi)
The four heroes were doing team training as they did every day. Upon receiving such
words from Vale, the only male in the group, the long, brown-dyed hair Ikemen, Aoyama
Taishi asked as he wiped away his sweat with a towel.
No, both sides are unharmed. It seems the Demon King made the war end. (Vale)
Upon hearing of how she easily decimated such a large bridge, the four heroes were
slightly taken aback.
S-so they really are that strong the Demon King (Chika)
The one speaking, while turning pale was a certain Suzumiya Chika. To instantly destroy a
bridge spanning 30 kilometers was a little bit much.
The amount of magic they possess is definitely over ours. Apparently that Aquinas was
there as well. (Vale)
Ah, from that Cruel you told us about before?
The one speaking this time was the one possessing the Kansai Accent, Akamori Shinobu.
Yes, they are among the strongest of the demon race. (Vale)
S-so such people exist. As I thought
With an anxious expression, Minamoto Shuri spoke. They thought they had become
strong, but they had not the power to accomplish the feats they were hearing of. The
Demon King who could do that in an instant must be terrifying.
I wonder just how high its level is. (Taishi)
Taishis questions was what everyone wanted to ask. With that strength, just how wide
was the level gap between the Demon King, and the current them It was natural for them
to be curious.
They would be fighting eventually, so it was necessary information. However, Vale did not
have the means to get such information.
I dont know their levels, but the former SSS Ranker Judom-sama fought Aquinas once,
and almost died. (Vale)
Ah, that Guild Master youre always talking about? Last time you went to see him, he
wouldnt meet you. I wonder if he hates us. (Chika)
No, I think the thing he hates is this countrys system in itself probably. (Vale)
Vale gives a bitter smile as he answers. Upon seeing this, Shinobu hit him on the back.
Well get yourself together, Vale! You cant forget to be positive here! (Shinobu)
Upon seeing her give off a bright smile, he couldnt help but feel a little better.
Yes, thats right! If we work hard, something will happen! (Shuri)
Thats right. (Shinobu)
Shuri and Shinobu smile at each other. Continuing the previous conversation, Vale coughs
for a bit, and sighs, before speaking.
At that time, I believe Judom-sama had just crossed the level 90 mark. (Vale)
N-ninety!?
Taishi unintentionally cried out. Or course. They were only around half of that level at the
moment. Yet such an amazing person almost died facing Aquinas
Hes really last-boss class
And that might not even be his final form.
Chika continues Taishis sentence, but Vale tilts his head, not understanding its meaning.
C-can we win against such people? (Shuri)
Shuri, itll be fine as long as we dont give up! And theyre not attacking us at the
moment, right? (Shinobu)
Yes, that seems to be the case. (Vale)
Then until they do, we just have to frantically raise our level! Were aiming for the
Counter Stop! (Shinobu)
(TL: Counter stop is when the integer value for a stat is at its maximum, so the counter
wont increase anymore)
Shinobu raised her fist high into the air, but as Vale had no idea what she was talking
about, a question mark continued to float over his head.
Ah, but is 99 the max? (Shinobu)
No, we cant say for sure. I mean to almost kill someone at level 90, wouldnt they have
to be over 100?
Hey, Vale? (Shinobu)
What is it? (Vale)
Whats the highest level? (Shinobu)
I do not know. But from what Ive heard, there are people who have crossed over level
100. (Vale)
I see. Is there even a counterstop? (Shinobu)
Well, isnt it fine? That means that you can get as strong as you want, right? That makes
training all the more worth it! (Taishi)
Taishi speaks while smiling, but Chika gives a sigh.
Really, you sure are care-free. (Chika)
I dont want to be told that by you! (Taishi)
W-what!? Youre the one whos always laid back! (Chika)
What do you mean!? (Taishi)
Ah, yes yes yes, lets just leave it at that. If you have time to argue, then you better get
back to training. (Shinobu)
T-thats right, you two. We have to try hard as not to lose. (Shuri)
Upon hearing the other twos words, Taishi and Chika look down, and try to make their
bodies smaller.
(TL: As in theyre embarrassed)
Haha, good teamwork. Ill be counting on you henceforth, everyone! (Vale)
As Vale said that, everyone gave their various responses.
But he didnt know yet. The gears of war were still moving. Battle was drawing close.
And no one knew just what that war would bring them. It was not too long before they
would learn the true meaning of the war.
 Chapter 57 - One Month Later
I got it! (Hiiro)
Bushushushushu (Sound of running on a forest ground)
Hiiro stabbed a large rat with his Thorn Sword-Piercer. Blood gushed from the rats body
as it collapsed on the ground and stopped moving. He flicked the blood off the sword
before placing it in its scabbard.
Fu~, therere so many monsters here. (Hiiro)
Hiiro grumbled. One month passed since he departed from Passion. He was currently in
the [Glutton Forest]. It was also referred to as the Forest of Gluttony. Many monsters
decided to make this forest their habitat.
Just walking around for a bit would cause someone to encounter a monster. Even up till
this moment, Hiiro had barely made any progress through the forest. Of course, this
greatly irritated him.
If one were to look behind him, they would see a numerous amount of monster corpses.
Hiiro wanted to say that instead of this road being a Gabranths Trail, it was more like a
Monsters trail. However, as Arnold, who would usually interject with his tsukommis, was
not here, Hiiro felt himself grow a bit lonely.
Ive been camping everyday, huh? My MP recovery is quite low. If possible, Id like to
avoid using magic (Hiiro)
He wanted to tear through the forest path with <<Word Magic>>, however, it wasnt clear
if a town was up ahead. There might still be a long way to go, so it was best not to use
magic recklessly.
Gusa (Sound of someone stepping on something)
Hiiro drew his sword, anticipating some sort of an attack
Kuikuikuikui (?)
Ohits you. (Hiiro)
It was the Raidpic, Mikazuki. One month ago she (big surprise) started travelling with
him. She was unable to help him fight off the monsters so Hiiro just told her to go hide
somewhere whenever there was an encounter.
Make sure you stay close. (Hiiro)
Kui (Mikazuki)
They began advancing until Hiiro abruptly stopped.
Gods, this is a gloomy forest. There is also this (Hiiro)
He looked at the thing before him. To be more precise, he looked UP at the thing before
him.
Is this the boss? (Hiiro)
Ku, kukukuikuikui! (Mikazuki)
Mikazuki let out a surprised cry as she looked at the giant before her.
It loomed over them at a height of five meters tall. Not only this, but it possessed arms that
were large enough to destroy trees in one sweep and muscular legs that couldnt be
damage by flimsy attacks. It was a monster that held the ferocity of a gorilla and a bear.
Fang-like teeth lined its mouth.
While observing the monster, Hiiro searched his memory, pulling up what he knew about
his current foe.
Although its my first time meeting one, Im pretty sure this is an S-rank monster called a
Troll (Hiiro)
Garugaaaaaaaaaa! (Troll roaring)
It was certainly making a racket. This was probably the leader of this territory, and Hiiro
just intruded into it turf.
DonDonDonDonDonDonDonDon (Drumming)
As a warning, it began pounding on a drum. It was so loud that it hurt Hiiros ears.
The troll clasped both hands together, aiming at Hiiro as it swung its arms down on him
like a hammer. (TL: Help here) (E: Not an easy one. I think its trying to say that the troll
made a hammer with its hands by bringing them both together.)
Run away. (Hiiro)
Kuiiiii! (Mikazuki)
Following his order, Mikazuki fled and hid nearby.
Yoto! (Hiiro)
Hiiro barely dodged the attack. However, it was a careless move.
Dogoooooooo! (Sound of ground being smashed, sending a shockwave)
The ground shattered under the trolls fists, causing Hiiros feet to become stuck in the
rubble. He began to regret that he hadnt moved further away when he was dodging.
The troll took that chance to try and grab Hiiro. Although he was off balance, Hiiro still
managed to slash at its hand. From the wound, blood began spurting out.
Come and get me, fat ass. (Hiiro)
Hiiros words and movements angered the Troll. It threw a punch at him, yet Hiiro was
already out of its range. He easily dodged the attack, however, he felt a blast of wind
pressure from it.
The troll continued to try punching Hiiro over and over again, however, Hiiro dodged
them expertly. Then, suddenly, it leaped into the air.
What? (Hiiro)
Hiiro thought that the Troll was using its body to attack him. Hiiro planned to take
advantage of that moment to drive his sword through its heart. Yet, at that moment, the
Troll took out a sharp fang and tossed it at him.
Seriously? (Hiiro)
Taken by surprise, Hiiro hastily guarded with his sword. In that instance
Dosuuuuuuuuun (Sound of a something crashing in to the ground)
The ground shook, as if a small earthquake had just occurred. The Troll, thinking that it
was over, slowly stood up and walked towards the area to confirm his victory.
However, when he got there, the wounded body of Hiiro was not what had appeared. It
glared forward with bloodshot eyes and was enraged when Hiiro appeared unscathed
before him.
To make me use <Word Magic>, as expected of a S-Rank monster.
Looking closely, the word <Speed>had been written on his right hand. Using that
word, he was able to accelerate his body and move away at the moment of impact.
As I thought, it was a good idea to prepare this beforehand. (Hiiro)
Seeing Hiiros smirk, the troll became even more furious as it uprooted a tree and began to
swing it at Hiiro.
Hey! What do you think youre swinging around? (Hiiro)
Hiiro knew that if he took a direct hit from that, it wouldnt be good. He tried to create
some distance, however, it was moving too fast.
This bastard!
Reluctantly, Hiiro stopped moving and ducked. Taking this opportunity the Troll used both
hands to smash the tree above Hiiros head.
Dogaaaaaaaaan (Smash!)
The troll, thinking it had succeeded this time, grinned.
Gukiga.!? (Troll)
Hiiro, skillfully dodging the tree, drove the sword into its neck from the left.
Im not done yet! (Hiiro)
Hiiro pulled his sword from the throat, slipped into the trolls chested and stabbed its
heart. Following his series of attacks, he created distance between himself and the troll.
He distanced himself to avoid any of the trolls wild, unexpected movements. The troll
thrashed around for a while before its movements became sluggish. It spasmed one more
time before becoming completely still.
A level up tone rang in Hiiros head. His level had went up significantly in the last month,
yet, consistently leveling up was something to be appreciated.
Hiiro Okamura
Lv: 68
HP: 578/1400
MP: 1870/2340
EXP: 364852
NEXT: 15500
ATX: 426 (488)
DEF: 340 (355)
AGL: 546 (548)
HIT: 304 (312)
INT: 477 (481)
Magic Attribute: none
Magic: Word Magic
(| One-Word Chain (Unlocked) | Air Writing (Unlocked) | Parallel Writing (Unlocked) |
Two-Word Chain (Unlocked) | Simultaneous Invocation (Unlocked) | Invocation
Management (Unlocked) |)
Titles:
| Innocent Bystander | World Traveller | Word Master | Awakened One | Ripper |
| The One Who Imagines | Killer of the Unique | Gourmet Bastard |
| One Who Follows His Own Path | Friend of the Fairies | Mikazukis Owner | Monster
Slayer |
| Wanderer |
Guild Card
Name: Hiiro Okamura
Sex: Male
Age: 17
From Unknown
Rank S
Quest:
Equipment
Weapon: Thorn-Piercer
Guard: Red Robe
Accessory: Fairy Ring
Rigin: 7854000
When he reached level 50, he unlocked the skill <<Simultaneous Invocation>>. At level
60, he got <<Invocation Management>>.
<<Simultaneous Invocation>> MP cost: x 30
Before, when Hiiro wrote a new word, the previous words effect would be erased. With
this skill, this limitation has been removed. Hiiro is now able write other words
simultaneously, however, he can only activate words one at a time, thus, he still needed to
exercise caution. Also, activating the same word will still trigger a synergistic effect as
shown with the skill <<Parallel Writing>>.
<<Invocation Management>> MP cost: 250
It is now possible to manipulate the invocation of a maximum of 5 words. It is possible to
activate a previously written word at any given time. However, this skill can only be
applied to the <<One-Word Chain>> skill. In addition, the user must be within 300 meters
of the words written before they can be triggered.
While reading the description didnt help at first, after applying the skills, he was able to
comprehend their functionality. There cannot be skills any more useful than these.
The first skill was <<Simultaneous Invocation>>. Before if he invoked the word
<<Protect>> , there would be a wall of magic to protect him for one minute.
However, if he wrote a different word before the duration time elapsed, the effect of
<<Protect>> would wear off straight away, overwritten by the new character
However, with <<Simultaneous Invocation>>, when the word <Protect> is used,
the <<Protect>> words effect will remain in place, and the word <Thunder>
can be used to assault the enemy, or the word <<Fly>> can be used at the
same time to fly away.
However, the restriction was that only one word skills can be activated. Two-word skills
cannot be invoked. Similarly, if Hiiro were to activate a two-word character while the one-
word spell is still active, the effect of the one-word character would immediately dissipate.
Nonetheless, it is a very versatile skill. He would be able to use the word <Proof>
while he prepares his two-word spell. Furthermore, he could increase the effect of
<Speed>by writing another <Speed> right away.
If he didnt use the word he wrote, he needed to be mindful of the increasing MP costs.
The first Simultaneous Word would cost 30 MP, the second would cost 60 MP, and the
third would cost 90 MP, and so on and so forth depending on how many words he wanted.
The second skill was <<Invocation Management>>. Before, when he used word magic, he
would write out a word in thin air and it would remain there, disappear only if it was left
alone for a long period of time or if it was activated. With this skill, if he wrote with the
<<Invocation Management>> skill, he would write the word as usual, but the word would
disappear and remain at that location. This meant that it would be invisible to other people
As long as he is within a 300 meter radius, he can locate and activate those words at will.
Not only can this be used as a potential trap, he could also activate all five words at the
same time for a full frontal assault. Its only limitation was that it could only be used with
One-Word spells. This is definitely a cheat. Incidentally, writing a Two-Word Spell would
cause any planted One-Word spells to disappear.
He also needed to take extra precaution if he moved outside the range of the words.
Should he go out of range, the words installed would disappear. It was a little
disappointing that only one-word spells could be used. This skill would prove much more
versatile if it accommodated the use of two-words.
Also, the word <<Speed>> he had used earlier was triggered instantly because he set it up
using the <<Invocation Management>> skill. Thus, this ability can be used to prepare
words on the body, equipment and weaponry, which could all be activated at will.
During the month that had passed, Hiiro practiced using his <Word magic>. Specifically,
he was experimenting with the <Rebound> penalty incurred when he was disrupted while
using the <<Two-Word Chain>> skill.
The description he received was proven correct. For six-hours, he was unable to use
<Word Magic> and all his stats were halved. This was a significant penalty. If he had
incurred this penalty in the middle of battle, he would be crippled and would have a high
chance of getting himself killed.
For example, if he incurred the penalty while fighting the troll, it would be have been
difficult to run, let alone fight when his stat were halved and his <Word Magic> sealed. He
would most likely be killed if he made a single wrong move.
Although Word Magic is like a cheat, if a mistake was made, the user would suffer a harsh
<Rebound> penalty. Thus, he had to be very cautious when using it.
Either way, I have to get out of this forest and find a village! (Hiiro)
He had encountered several monsters along the way, but none of them were as strong as
the troll he faced. After a short while, he finally reached the forest exit.
It is finally over. Now (Hiiro)
Hiiro stepped out of the forest and looked around, however, he could only see small hills
in the distance.
I guess I no choice. I dont want to use too much MP (Hiiro)
He wanted to find the nearest town as soon as possible so he wrote and activated the word
<Search>. Immediately, a pale arrow appeared before him, pointing east. Apparently, there
was something east of here.
Alright! Lets go, Mikazuki (Hiiro)
Kui! (Mikazuki)
Hiiro jumped on Mikazukis back and they started moving. He had a lot of MP left over,
but his regeneration was still slow. There was no more point in staying in this demon
infested area.
Even if a demon appears, keep running (Hiiro)
Hiiro then wrote the word <Speed> on Mikazuki.
Kuikuikuiiiiii! (Mikazuki)
In that instance, a burst of energy surged through her body, her movement speed increased
significantly. Looking around him atop of Mikazukis back, Hiiro was able to see see a
few demons. However, at this velocity, he confident that he would able to run away
without any issues.
They ran up and down a hill before, eventually, he was able to see a townscape up ahead.
Although the word magics effect was still active, Hiiro deemed it no longer necessary,
and deactivated it.
Come on, forward! (Hiiro)
Kuiiiii! (Mikazuki)
(TL: Done at last! Please make sure the content is correct thanks!)
 Chapter 58 - Now, Onto the Evila
Continent
As Hiiro had arrived in the town of [Kalent], he parked Mikazuki close near the inn before
immediately searching for a general store. Of course, he was looking to buy some MP
recovery items.
Incidentally, Hiiro had attempted to write the word [Recovery], thinking that it may
possibly recover his MP. Needless to say, this attempt did not go very well. Although his
HP was restored, his MP would only drop, stubbornly refusing to recover. Hiiro thought it
would be nice if it was possible, however, he didnt expect his power to be so broken as to
allow such a cheat. (2)
Following this, he attempted to increase his stock of Recovery items using [Replication]
and [Division]. When he took those items, his MP certainly did increase. Yet, after a
minute had passed, the effects of his magic faded along with the corresponding amount of
MP restored.
Thinking that the temporary increase in MP was good, however, Hiiro tried to use magic
after he took some of the replicated Restoration items when his MP was near 0. Needless
to say, he was able to use the MP. However, after a minute had passed, Hiiro had noticed a
drastic decrease of his physical condition. As he checked his [Status], he was faced with a
horrid sight. His previously full HP had dropped to a measly 1%.
Hiiro determined that this was probably the effect of a [Rebound] caused by trying to
forcefully use magic when he had no MP. However, as it had been demonstrated that he
could cut off his Health in exchanged for the use of magic, Hiiro decided to resort to this
as a trump card. As it was frightening considering what would happen should he have
used magic twice, he placed a rule constraining himself to only using magic once when
using HP as fuel.
In the meantime, Hiiro decided that he would spend today packing his pouch with
Recovery agents as food would be purchased tomorrow. He stared towards the direction of
the inn he was staying at, the place that he would be leaving tomorrow.
Hiiro: Well then, I guess Ill buy Mikzukis food before heading back.
As a side note, Mikzukis favourite food was called [Puryun Fruit], a fruit that looked like
an actual pudding. Although it wasnt as soft as a pudding, it held a taste unique to fruit,
inducing a sweet and sour flavor which would make one reminiscent of a strawberry.
As Hiiro began walking towards the inn, he spotted a building that suddenly caught his
attention.
Hiiro: Is thata Library?
Hiiros eyes began shining with a *kirakira*(3). His feet carried him towards the library as
if it was a law of nature. As he opened the door and entered, he discovered that, while the
space wasnt large, that place was without a doubt, a library.
Hiiro: he~, I wonder if this place has a lending and purchasing area.
There were two counters one to the left and one to the right. Both had a sign propped up in
front of them, one reading [Lending], the other [Purchase].
The counter installed on the right had books available for Lending only, while the one
setup on the left seemed to have books that could be bought.
Hiiro unhesitatingly moved towards the purchasing area. While Hiiro wouldnt have any
issues about borrowing books if he was planning on staying long-term, as he was leaving
tomorrow, he immediately sought to buy some books for the road.
Hiiro: Nn?(4)
As he was walking, Hiiro glanced a certain title as he began to focus on a particular book.
As he wanted to view the cover, he took the book from the shelf.
Hiiro: As I thought.
Hiiro looked at the book, slightly nodding to himself as he had confirmed his suspicions.
Hiiro: ( [The Adventures of Tyn Cal Weikl].while the color of the covers different than
the one I saw before, it looks like its contents are the same. The Authors name also
matches.)
Hiiro recalled one of the books that he had borrowed from Max in [Doggam]. At that time,
the cover was tinted livid, however, the title, contents, and author had matched the book
that Hiiro currently held in his hands. He observed that, unlike other books, this one was
apparently unpopular as there were 5 other copies lying around.
Hiiro: (Well, this is a Humas story. It probably just had poor reception among the
Gabranth.)
As he thought this, Hiiro returned to the shelves as he planned to buy any books that
seemed noteworthy.
After returning to the inn, he fed Mikazuki before heading to his room. He collapsed onto
the bed as he heaved a large sigh.
Hiiro: Looks like Im heading over there tomorrow. About time.
As he thought this, Hiiro closed his eyes.
The next day, Hiiro, who had left [Kalent], had stopped after walking for a short while.
Hiiro: Yosh(5), this should be far enough.
Mikazuki: Kui!(6)
Hiiro poured magic power into his fingertip as he began writing. What he had written was
the word [Transfer]. He was trying to teleport to a certain location.
Hiiro: Shall we go?
Mikazuki: Kui!
Hiiro touched Mikazuki with empty hands as he invoked the word.
*Pishun*(7)
The twos figures instantly disappeared.
A vast sea of blue spread itself before Hiiro upon his arrival. However, as the floor that
Hiiro was standing on had became the edge of a cliff, the shape he was overseeing was the
ocean Looking further ahead was a continent so huge, it appeared as if it was covering the
sea.
Hiiro: It hasnt changed from before, huh.
In actuality, Hiiro had visited this place before. As soon as he had parted from Arnold and
Co., he came here. At that time, since the war had just ended, the place was littered with
Gabranth. Hiiro had determined that they were soldiers based on their attire.
There were several reasons for Hiiros visit to this location. It was the place where the
distance between the two continents was at its smallest. He had wanted to see the place
where the Gabranth had wanted to go to war with his own eyes. Also, he needed to visit
this area once for a certain, specific purpose.
The [Gedult Bridge Site]. Previously, there had been a huge bridge built here.
It was the one and only bridge that connected the [Evila] and [Gabranth] Continents
together. About one month ago, it had existed here. However, the [Demon Lord] literally
wiped it off the map. However, as of now, it was no longer here. All that could be seen
was the great, expansive ocean.
Hiiro, after surveying his surroundings, confirmed that no one was present and began to
write a word. However, this time, he began to write on himself.
As he invoked it, Hiiros Kemonomimi(8) and tail began to fade away. In place of this, his
ears began to grow pointed and a small horn grew from his forehead. His undeniably pale
skin also changed, growing even paler as it began to appear discolored. Furthermore, his
silver-hair darkened as it turned into a thin shade of purple.
Hiiro: Yosh, it looks like it succeeded.
Noticing his skin tone change, Hiiro alone nodded. What Hiiro had wrote was the word
[Change](9). Initially, upon his arrival to this continent, Hiiro realized that having a
Humas appearance would be unfavourable, disguising himself to look like a Gabranth. As
such, this time
Hiiro: No matter what angle you look at this, doesnt this look an [Evila]?
Indeed, Hiiros purpose for coming here was so that he could travel to the [Evila
Continent] that he could see off in the distance. In the past month, he had searched for and
found a book about the [Evila], learning about all their different races and their
appearances.
The [Evila] appearance he had taken on seemed to be the form belonging to a common
race that was bountiful in numbers. As he had an image of them, he was able to disguise
himself.
Mikazuki: Kui kui!
Mikazuki returned Hiiros question with a nod as she swung her head up and down with a
*kokukoku*(10). Seeing this, Hiiro climbed on Mikazuki as he began to write the word
[Flight] on its back.
As Mikazuki felt power swelling up inside of her, her body began convulsing with a
*buruburu*(11).
Hiiro: Yosh, lets move!
Mikazuki: Kuiiiii-!
Responding to Hiiros voice, Mikazuki spread her wings wide.
*basabasa* (12)
As she moved her large wings, Mikzukis body loftily ascended. Should any outsiders
witness this spectacle, they would surely be surprised.
Raidpics are inherently incapable of flight due to a defect in their wings. And yet, were it
perhaps made known that one could fly, it would probably attract attention.
However, as a result of Hiiros investigation, it seemed that Raidpics that could fly like
Mikazuki was were present within the [Evila Continent]. It appeared that depending on the
environment, different parts of the Raipic evolved and/or degenerated.
It seems that Raidpics like Mikazuki, who were born in the [Gabranth Continent], have
had their leg strength abnormally developed as they can run for long periods of time while
maintaining a considerable speed.
Those who were born in the [Evila Continent] seemed to have been spared from their
wings degenerating, as they were capable of flying around freely in the sky. Therefore,
even if they were spotted flying around, Hiiro determined that they would be dismissed as
a common sight, thus, he chose this method.
Hiiro and Mikazuki began rising up towards the sky. Hiiro began overlooking the
[Gabranth Continent] from the sky.
Hiiro: It was an interesting country, but perhaps another time.
As he muttered, Hiiro brought his sight forward, staring at the [Evila Continent]. As the
smell of a new adventure drifted towards his nose, Hiiro couldnt help but grin.
Mikazuki advanced through the sky with substantial velocity. Although a Raidpic could
not fly originally, thanks to Hiiros magic, she was able to soar through the skies. This
made Mikazuki very happy as a pleasant feeling spread through her. With her lord(13) on
her back, being able to take to the skies made Mikazuki overjoyed.
She was truly glad that she had met her lord, Hiiro. Although his mouth and attitude were
awful, Mikazuki felt that she would be able to experience fun and thrilling things that one
would not normally be able to. She thought that no matter where or how far they traveled,
she would like to remain carrying Hiiro on his journey.
Hiiro: Oi(14), if you dont watch it, youll wear yourself out, you know?
Even though Mikazuki could fly with Hiiros word [Flight], they had already conducted an
experiment that proved that they could move faster by flapping her wings. However, this
would end up being very exhausting.
However, Mikazuki replied to Hiiros words with cries that were constantly saying Im
fine.
Hiiro: (Well, even if I dont worry about it, well arrive quickly at this pace)
As he contemplated, Hiiro stared at the steadily approaching [Evila Continent]. If
anything, the landscape was as naturally formed as the [Gabranth Continent].
He confirmed that vast forests and lakes were spread across the land. However, Hiiro
noticed that the forests and lakes took upon strange hues.
Crimson Lakes and Obsidian Forests. Although a strange sight, a desert could also be
found further away. However, unlike the [Gabranth] or [Humas] continents, there were
barely any signs of buildings. The lack of them was so significant, it made one wonder
whether they had any towns or villages.
As several mountains were blocking his view, Hiiro couldnt help but tilt his neck,
wondering if there were any towns beyond them.
While thinking that he should prioritize gathering information, Hiiro began searching for a
town or village. However, after restlessly surveying the landscape, he was unable to find
one.
Hiiro: (Now whatshould I just keep flying around while sight seeing? No, this guy
doesnt have an infinite source of strength and energy. I guess it cant be helped. Lets stop
off somewhere nearby and then use the word [Search].)
Thinking thus, Hiiro indicated to Mikazuki that they would stop at a coast nearby.
 Chapter 59 - Threat of the Grand Slime
When Hiiro landed on the coast, Mikazuki collapsed on the ground in exhaustion.
Apparently, it was caused by the fact that she just flew across such a long distance for the
first time. Not sure what could happen next, Hiiro wrote the word <Restore> on
her body, restoring its stamina.
Hiiro, still having a high tension due to arriving on a new continent, began running around
the beach shouting. After doing so to his hearts content, Hiiro used the word <Search> to
look for the nearest village.
The moment he activated the word, an arrow appeared before him, pointing in the
direction of the nearest village.
There should be a village up ahead, huh. (Hiiro)
The arrow that had appeared was pointing towards the mountains up ahead.
Is the village hidden in the hill, or is it beyond the mountains? Either way, I need to be as
careful as possible. (Hiiro)
Kui! (Mikazuki)
Mikazuki nodded and shook her back, telling Hiiro to get on. Hiiro ran beside Mikazuki
for a moment before hopping onto her back and heading in the direction of the arrow.
After leaving the beach, Hiiro saw a vast grassland spread before him. Beyond the
grassland was the hill and mountain range that he witnessed before.
(It feels calm right now but, Ill never know when something might happen.
From what he read about the [Evlia] Continent, the monsters in this area were numerous
and more formidable when compared to the other Continents. He didnt feel that monsters
would openly come out and attack, however, as he could be attacked anytime, he decided
to prepare some words in anticipation.
Using <Simultaneous Invocation>, he was now able to set up five words at a time. He
wrote the words <Speed> and <Protect> on himself and Mikazuki. He also wrote the word
<Extend> on his sword. The words faded into the objects. With his preparations complete,
he would now be able to activate any of these words at will.
And yet, if he used a Two-Word spell, all the One-Word spells he had set up at that
moment would disappear. Thus, he need to be careful to avoid using Two-Word spells.
If I level up, I might be able to do more than this. However, I better watch myself for
now. (Hiiro)
The idea of being able to use Two-Words with his current abilities made him excited. He
was determined to continue hunting monsters to raise his level.
While he was casually riding Mikazuki, he saw something move at the edge of his vision.
Stop! (Hiiro)
Kui!? (Mikazuki)
Mikazuki skidded to a halt.
Kui? (Mikazuki)
Look over there (Hiiro)
Hiiro pointed at a monster before him.
It was a slime that was 10 times larger than normal slimes. As it moved around on the
ground, it kept making a puni-puni sound. Its body was green, however, it was transparent,
to the extent of being able to see the other side of its body. Near the center of the body,
there was red mass.
Could that red, heart-like thing in the center be its weak point? My first opponent is a
monster that isnt in the illustrated book huh (Hiiro)
Hiiro was surprised because this was a demon that he didnt know anything about. He
thought it was a unique monster, but he had also seen something similar a while back.
Unlike the unique monsters, who generally wandered around alone, these monster looked
as if they were working together.
Just as I heard, the demons of the Evila continent werent listed in the encyclopedia.
(Hiiro)
The encyclopaedia that he had read, only listed the monsters in the Humas Continent and
the Gabranth Continent. It didnt look like it listed any monsters on the Evila Continent.
I want to find a reference book for this area as soon as possible. (Hiiro)
If he didnt do something like that, he would be significantly disadvantaged when fighting
the monsters in the Evila continent. He would definitely be more prepared if he knew
about the monsters he was facing beforehand. Of course, he could use word magic to find
out about the monsters, however, doing so would not be an efficient use of MP.
Thus, it would be much more efficient if he could find a reference book.
That is true, but first off, lets see what the first fight on the Evila Continent would be
like. (Hiiro)
Hiiro got off of Mikazukis back and drew out Thorn-Piercer.
You, stay back. (Hiiro)
Kui! (Mikazuki)
It was familiar exchange. Following Hiiros order, Mikazuki fled the battlefield
immediately.
First off, lets try and look into something. (Hiiro)
As the slime still didnt notice Hiiro, he used this opportunity to write the word <Pry> in
order to view the monsters <Status>.
Lets seeits name is Grand Slime, Rank S. Seriously!? There are several S ranked
monsters crawling around here?! (Hiiro)
He looked around, noting that there were several other Grand Slimes nearby. He had met
S-ranked monsters before, but they were generally considered unique and they were
always by themselves. However, as expected, in the Evila continent, there were a lot of S-
Ranked monsters wandering around.
(If a rank SS or a rank SSS monster came out)
In the past month, Hiiro had fought with an SS rank monster in the Gabranth continent. Its
strength and power were in orders of magnitude stronger than anything he had
encountered thus far. He had barely managed to defeat it by making full use of his Word
Magic. If he had made a single blunder during that encounter, he would undoubtedly have
perished.
At that moment, he felt that he was dancing on a thin line between life and death.
He didnt want to face another SS rank monster. As his affinity with the type of monster
and topology had worked in his favour, he was able to somehow win thanks to good luck.
He knew that it was way too soon for him to face an SS rank monster. If he didnt level up
significantly, then he would definitely die the next time.
(Ever since then, I havent wished for Arnold and Muirs presence more strongly.)
Although he didnt show it, when he was working together with Arnold and Muir, they
were very helpful. If they were with him when he was facing that SS Rank monster, the
battle would not have been so dangerous.
And yet, from now on, he was all alone. Furthermore, the monsters on the [Evila]
continent would be much stronger than those he encountered before. If his level was low,
he could be killed off pretty easily.
(Taking all that into account, I have no choice but to raise my level as fast a possible.)
He had a strong premonition that he would eventually be fighting monsters that would be
of a higher rank than SS in the future.
For that purpose, these guys will be my food. (Hiiro)
Sensing bloodlust, the Slime stopped and slowly turned to face him. Following this, it
leaped at Hiiro with unexpected velocity.
Fast! (Hiiro)
Even though it had such a large body mass, it moved with the speed of a small animal. It
was full of openings so Hiiro took this chance to jump past the Grand Slime and slice it
with his sword.
Zuba (Sound of sword through a slimy body)
He thought he inflicted a significant blow to the slime, yet it was unfazed by it.
Crap? It didnt hit? (Hiiro)
Hiiro wanted to avoid physical contact with it. However, a bullet-like object suddenly
detached itself from the slimes body and flew towards him. Using both hands, Hiiro
braced for impact. However, it was so soft that there was no impact or damage at all.
(Whats going on?)
He raised his eyebrow, wondering what had just occurred. However, something happened
in the following moment.
Boutsu! (Sound of a puff of fire appearing)
The part of Hiiro that was hit with the Slime abruptly burst into flames.
Hot! (Hiiro)
He tried to put out the fire by waving it in the air, but nothing happened.
Damn! (Hiiro)
He squatted on the ground and pressed the burning part into the soil. At that moment, the
fire went out.
Hah, hah, hahthis bastard. (Hiiro)
Not only did Hiiro suffer some burns, his red robe was scorched, left in tatters by the
flames. He began to regret that he hadnt used the word <Protect>.
Damnthis cant be easily restored either. (Hiiro)
He drew his sword and slashed at the Slime again. He once again felt the weapon land a
solid strike on the monster. Yet, similar to before, it had no effect. Looking closely, he
noticed that the parts he had damaged had already been regenerated.
I see. Physical attacks dont work on this thing. Now what (Hiiro)
 Chapter 60 - Resurrecting Butler
Hiiro slowly understood the characteristics of the Grand Slime.
(Hm, if I used the word <Analyze> , I would probably be able to find out
everything about it. However, if I did, all the other words that I set up would disappear.)
The limitations of the two-word ability irritated him, yet, he felt that it would be
interesting to analyze his opponent with his own abilities. He would also be able to find
out what he was currently capable of.
(To start with, it seems that normal attacks have no effect. Ill have to)
Hiiro distanced himself from the Slime and prepared a finger to write a word. The slime
reacted by shooting another green ball of slime at him. Hiiro knew that blocking it was
pointless so he skillfully dodged it.
The ball splattered on the ground and burst into flames. Looking at the fire, Hiiro judged
that the <Fire>word would be ineffective against the Slime. It was also clear that it
wasnt a good idea to approach it more than necessary.
If the slime ignited its large body, he wouldnt be able escape with just small burns if he
got close. Thus, it was decided that attacking from distance was a good idea.
(As expected of a S-Rank, it has some troublesome abilities.)
Not only was it fast, but it could split parts of its body to attack mid-range targets. This
made it dangerous and difficult to approach. Without a doubt, this troublesome monster
was an S-Rank.
(So what should I do? Im sure that core like part in its body is the weak point. Should I
pierce through it with my sword? But its movements are so quick. Not to mention, if that
thing explodes after stabbing it, things would turn very dangerous)
Considering all of the above, he came up with a plan. First, he will attack from afar, sheath
his sword, and write something on the the slime to deal with its movement speed. As he
had prepared the word, the <Search> effect dissipated.
He decided that he would use the word <Ice> to stop the monsters movement and then
finish it off with his sword. However, just as he was preparing the word, something flew at
him from behind. Luckily, it barely missed him as the object splattered on to the ground
and burst into flames.
He sharply turned his head. As he had thought, there was another Grand Slime. It had
probably noticed the commotion and decided to join the fray.
For Hiiro this was inconvenient. He wanted to face one at a time. Honestly, it would be
quite difficult for him to face two S-rank monsters at the same time.
Hiiro shook his head in exasperation, distancing himself so that he could see his enemies.
However, both monsters immediately closed in.
Damn, theyre persistent! (Hiiro)
He managed to create some distance between them, however, projectiles flew from their
bodies as Hiiro desperately dodged them.
The situation began to grow increasingly annoying. As a blue vein of anger appeared on
Hiiros forehead, he clicked his tongue.
Stop screwing with me, you puni-bastards! (Hiiro)
At that moment Hiiro activated a word, instantly vanishing from his location. What Hiiro
had activated was the word <Speed>. As it had been set up before, it took effect
immediately.
Hiiro appeared behind one of the Grand Slime and quickly wrote the word <Ice>.
In an instant, ice spread from the location of the word and froze the Grand Slime.
However, the other Grand Slime charged toward him from behind.
I know you were going to do that! (Hiiro)
At that moment, Hiiro activated the word <Protect>[].
Biiinnn (Sound of something hitting a forcefield)
An invisible wall of magic shrouded Hiiro, and, with a bang, the charging Grand Slime
was deflected and stunned.
At about the same time, Hiiro drew his sword and activated the word <Extend>.
Zushin! (Sound of a blade thrusting through an object)
The blade extended as it stabbed through the Grand Slimes body. It skillfully pierced its
red core as well.
The Grand Slime stopped moving.
That must have been its weak point. right? (Hiiro)
But
Dokun! (Boom!)
The moment the sword went through the heart, he felt a pulsing vibration on from the
sword.
(Something bad?)
Hiiro instantly leaped away from his current position.
Bobobob bobobuuuu! (Sound of spluttering )
The moment the sword pierced its core, the body started burning and spluttering intensely.
If Hiiro hadnt moved away in time, he would have been caught up in the spectacle before
him.
As it continued to burn away, it left a black scorch mark on the ground. He was relieved
that it didnt explode, as he had only instinctively moved far enough to avoid the
sputtering flames.
Hiiro looked back at the frozen Grand Slime. He knew that if he didnt defeat the other
one within one minute, it would defrost and start moving again.
Lets defeat this one like before. (Hiiro)
Hiiro rushed at the frozen slime and stabbed the extended Thorn-Piercer at the core of the
Grand Slime before quickly stepping away
As expected, the Grand Slime burst into flames, setting everything nearby on fire,
including the ice that it was encased in.
Hearing the level up tone ring, Hiiro checked his status. It had increased to level 69. It was
satisfying. He wrote the word <Origin>on the sword and returned it to its original
length.
Phew, that was pretty bothersome (Hiiro)
When Mikazuki thought the battle was over, she walked toward Hiiro with an anxious
expression on her face. Hiiro gently patted her beak and said.
Dont worry, I wont lose in this kind of place (Hiir)
Kuii (Mikazuki)
Even after hearing those words, Mikazuki still had an anxious expression on her face. She
was of reminded when he fought with an SS ranked monster. It was very dangerous at that
time. Her owner was in tatters and extremely close to being dead. He had barely survived.
When she remembered what had happened at that time, she became anxious as she saw
him fighting those slimes. The part of her that felt she wasnt of any help to her owner
began to grow.
Well, lets continue (Hiiro)
Even then, she looked at the Hiiro who was in front of her. She didnt know if he
understood her feelings. However, even if he did, he wouldnt stop moving forward.
Seeing such a straightforward master, Mikazuki had no choice but to let out a sigh and
keep going.
Hiiro progressed straight toward his destination, fighting and defeating monsters to raise
his level.
-
After walking through the plains for some time, the distant hill appeared to be a lot closer
than before.
On his way there, he had fought with numerous monsters. The monsters of the Evlia
continent were of a high quality. Most of them had a rank above A.
Because of that, he quickly leveled up. When his level hit 70, he thought he would get a
new skill or an ability that he had would improve. Unfortunately, that was not the case.
Instead he got the title <Lightning Quick> and <Wise man>.
Viewing the description for the <Lighting Quick> title, he found that it was a title given to
a person who has diligently raised their level several times within a short period. It seemed
to amplify the rate of acquisition of experience, as well as the amount.
The <Wise Man> title seemed to be awarded to magic users who reached level 70. It was a
title that increased the base MP value, something that Hiiro was grateful for.
As Hiiro had really wanted to learn a new Word-Magic skill, he fought and defeated every
monster he had encountered. If he leveled up to this extent, he might not have to use Word
Magic to defeat Rank A monsters.
Regardless, however, it seemed that he had no choice but to use magic when faced with an
S ranked monsters.
As he made full use of his sword and magic, Hiiro and Mikazuki finally arrived at the foot
of the mountain. However, they stopped abruptly.
The reason for this was because in front of him, a collapsed person had his face planted
into the ground. The way that he collapsed didnt look like he was going to sleep.
..Is he dead? (Hiiro)
He slowly approached the person while riding on top of Mikazuki.
Roll him over (Hiiro)Kuii (Mikazuki)
Mikazuki followed Hiiros instruction and turned the body over. She placed her feet under
the body and, using some strength, flipped the body over. The man had white hair that was
swept all the way back.
He also had a well-formed mustache. Looking at his face, Hiiro could feel that this person
was of considerable age. In terms of human years, he would be about 50 years old.
However, his mouth was wide open, and the white of his eyes was all that could be seen.
The person seemed to be breathing, yet, why he had fallen in this place was a complete
mystery.
The greatest mystery of all was that he was also wearing a remarkable tailcoat, making
him look like a butler from a manga or anime.
This old guy, is he a butler hired by a rich person or something? (Hiiro)
Either way, as it had nothing to do with him, he simply left it where it was and continued.
Kuwa! (Sound of something moving)
The eyes that were white before, flashed with a light for a moment, before he began
muttering a repeated word.
Mumumu! (Old Butler)
Following this, he leaped into the air as he spoke the word Tou!, and spun his body
around several times in the air
Stashi! (Sound of perfect landing)
He landed admirably on his feet. He bent his back and bowed to Hiiro.
Dogon! (Sound of a body falling)
He fell back on the ground in that position, as if he were a marionette who had its strings
suddenly cut.
(This old manwhat the hell does he want?)
 Chapter 61 - The Insightful Butler, Silva
Both Mikazuki and Hiiros jaws dropped in surprise when faced with the eccentric old
man
Megu. (Old man)
Huh? (Hiiro)
Having heard something, Hiiro brought his ear closer to the old man. The old man reacted
by raising a trembling hand.
Ple..please.food (TL: incomplete words not sure how to translate this part) (E: I
think hes trying to say something like Please grace me with food.)
Still unable to comprehend what the person was saying, Hiiro frowned with suspicion.
GugyururururuU~ (Sound of stomach grumbling)
A very loud rumbling came from the persons stomach as he grabbed his stomach in
agony. Apparently, it seemed that he was just hungry.
However, even when faced with such a spectacle, Hiiro was undoubtedly Hiiro. Once he
had understood the reason for the old mans collapse, he wore an apprehensive expression
that told Mikazuki Were leaving as he began to walk away.
Although Mikazukis expression asked Is this okay?-
There is no reason to help him (Hiiro)
Hiiro flatly stated. As her master seemed to have decided thus, Mikazuki moved her feet
and followed behind Hiiro.
Pleaseplease (Old man)
Hiiro ignored his voice and mounted Mikazuki. As the voice continued to ceaselessly cry
as if it were a stomach worm, Mikazuki reluctantly walked passed the old man.
Ththis (Old man)
Hearing the elderly man summon up his voice, Hiiro raised his eyebrows, widening his
eyes in curiosity. Moving only his eyes, he saw the old man holding up a book that seemed
slightly larger than a paperback book.
Riright nowI only havebut thisvery valuable (Old man)
Hiiro faced the old man, his gaze locked on to the book. It seemed that the old man
wanted to negotiate by trading the book for food. Hiiro opened his mouth and spoke.
What kind of book is it? (Hiiro)
Hearing Hiiros voice, the old man desperately raised his head, making a thumbs up as he
spoke with a beaming smile.
PPorn book! (Old man)
As if those books can exist! (Hiiro)
Hiiro unintentionally threw the book in his hand.
Bahin! (A book hitting something)
The book flew right between the old mans face knocking him unconscious.
Ah, crap. (Hiiro)
Hiiro thought that he accidently dealt the final blow as he approached the man in pity.
Mikazuki also looked at Hiiro, its eyes saying that that was overkill.
Kuikuiki (Mikazuki)
You could have at least given him some food was what she wanted to say. Even without
an interpreter, this message was easily understood.
You know, I have no obligation to help this old man. Also, is there any point in sharing
our limited supply of food with a hentai like this guy? (Hiiro)
Hiiro desperately began to think that he did not want to associate himself with a hentai
that would trade food for a pornographic book.
Hhow aboutthis (Old man)
The Old man revived once again as he took out another book. As it was the same size as
the previous book, Hiiro was wary.
This bookis written byMr. Marquis Bluenotes (Old man)
Upon hearing that name, Hiiro narrowed his eyes as he looked at the book
Marquis Bluenote (Hiiro)
It was a name he heard before. From what he can remember, it was the author of a heroic
tragedy called <The adventures of Tyn Cal Weikle>
. He doubt the same author would write an erotic book.
Alright Ill give you food in exchange for that book. But I wont forgive you if theres
any weird content in that book. Got it? (Hiiro)
Tthankyou (Old man)
At that moment, the old man collapsed in exhaustion.
-
Mogu mogu! Gokunshi! Hamu! Musha Musha! Gogu gogu gogu! Psha!
(TL: Eating ravenously. Mogu mogu=large chewing sound, Gokunshi=swallowing sound,
Hamu=biting in to sound, Musha musha=small chewing sound, Gogu gogu gogu=drinking
sound, Psha=sound of finally breathing.)
The moment the old man woke up, Hiiro divided the food he prepared for the journey. The
old man ate the food like a tiger who had just found its prey. The food flowed into the old
mans stomach at a tremendous speed.
Hiiro and Mikazuki watched with dumbfounded expressions. The old man ignored them
as he continued eating.
The old man then cleaned his teeth with a toothpick, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief,
groomed his hair with a comb, and then bowed, his head plastered to the ground. Whether
it was the fault of the butler clothes, Hiiro couldnt tell, but he felt that the gesture
strangely suited the old man.
For the act of saving my life today, I am very grateful to you. I am addressed by the name
Silvan. I am truly pleased to make your acquaintance. (Silvan)
A-Aah (Hiiro)
Kui. (Mikazuki)
In response to the old mans strange gesture, the two returned their answers in a state of
surprise.
Nofofofo! Ah, Im sorry for laughing. I thought that it was the end of me until you guys
had arrived by chance. Because of that, I was saved. How lucky I was to meet you!
(Silvan)
His eyes shined in gratitude as he spoke aloud.
What a great day! I thought I was going to die, yet, I am alive! The must be the will of
the heavens! And this encounter must be destiny. Please let me know your name.
Hiiro made an unpleasant face. Seeing that face, the butler felt Hiiros discontent as he
took a step back and bowed apologetically.
That was rude of me, to displease my benefactor. However, if it is possible, would you
please tell me your name (Silvan)
It was a question was inevitable, but Hiiro prepared an answer to escape from this
moment.
T-Tarou Tanaka.
He used a false name. He thought that there was no problem using a false name as their
relationship would only go this far. However
Mumumu! (Silvan)
The old man coughed as he looked at Hiiro with partially observant eyes.
That is a fake name, is it not? (Silvan)
There was bright gleam in Silvans eyes as Hiiro was quickly exposed
on what evidence? (Hiiro)
Hiiro said with a calm expression. Silvan placed a hand on his chest as he lowered his
head.
Even though I look this way, I have been a Butler for a long time. (Silvan)
Hiiro wanted to say I know youre a Butler because you look like that but he just glared
at him silently.
As such, it is necessary for a butler to be competent in several fields. It is necessary for a
butler to be able to carry out anything the master orders. And among them, the most
important skill for a butler to have is to be able to read people. (Silvan)
what do you mean? (Hiiro)
As people may desire a lords authority and status, they will use many underhanded
methods to do so. It goes without saying that these people come in large quantities. In
particular, there are those that weave lies, deceiving many with expertly constructed
narratives. If one is an amateur in such a skill, then it would only leave their lord in
misfortune. However, we butlers become very sensitive in detecting such lies in order to
protect our masters.
(Hiiro)
It is sad to lie. Although sometimes, it is necessary to lie when trying to achieve an end,
yet, I believe that it is still not good to lie. If I must say why, then those that know the truth
will be left with a deep wound in their heart. (Silvan)
In Silvans eyes, Hiiro could see a gleam of sadness and loneliness. Seeing such eyes,
Hiiro let out a sigh as he spoke in a faint voice.
Hiiro. Hiiro Okamura (Hiiro)
Doing so, Silvan smiled and bowed once again.
Once again, my name is Silvan Pultis. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance!
(Silvan)
 Chapter 62 - A New Pervert
(Companion)?
I was planning on doing a I Quit joke two days from now, but with how things are going,
I cant really do that without a winking smiley face even on April Fools, so never mind.
Konjiki no Wordmaster Chapter 62: A New Pervert (Companion)?
Well, Im going ahead. (Hiiro)
He already got the book, and shared his meal. There was no more reason for him to be
here, so he started off towards the mountain he had set as his destination. But Silva
immediately stood in Hiiros path.
What? (Hiiro)
Could it be that you plan on treading into that mountain? (Silva)
Yeah. (Hiiro)
I would not recommend it, sir. (Silva)
What do you mean? (Hiiro)
Silvan started coughing, and corrected his posture before speaking.
That mountain is Venom Mountain. Its also called the Mountain of Poison.
(Silva)
Mountain of poison? (Hiiro)
As Hiiro furrowed his brow, Silva lightly nodded.
Hiiro-sama is my lifes savior. So I thought I had to warn you. (Silva)
Hmm. I see. (Hiiro)
Upon saying that line, Hiro signaled Mikazuki to walk forward once more. Of course, in
the direction of the mountain. Upon seeing him, Silva opened his eyes wide, and hung his
mouth open. He was sure that Hiiro would turn back upon gaining that knowledge.
P-please wait! Were you not listening to my words? (Silva)
What about them? (Hiiro)
W-what about them? (Silva)
Silva began matching Mikazukis pace as he spoke.
Do you understand? All of the life forms inhabiting that mountain carry poisons, you see.
And all of them can prove to be quite lethal. (Silva)
(Hiiro)
From what Ive seen, I do not believe that Hiiro-sama has a body with poison resistance.
But because you are traveling alone, I assume that you have some confidence in your
skills. However, I greatly advise you to avoid this route. (Silva)
Seeing Silva desperately try to dissuade him, Hiiro assumed that he was telling the truth.
But he had no intention of slowing down or turning back.
Okay, Ive heard your warning, but if you say any more, itll just get annoying. No matter
what you say, Gramps, Im still going forward. (Hiiro)
Hearing those words, Silva stopped. As if he had given up, he let out a deep sigh. But
suddenly, he let out a loud voice.
Then I! (Silva)
Silva leaped high into the air, and spun his body around and around. He once again stood
in Hiiros path. Mikazuki seemed dumbfound by the scene, and he stoped walking.
Quit it. Dont hinder me any further. (Hiiro)
After recovering his voice, Hiiro contemplating getting rid of the butler. But Silva lowered
his head once more.
Favors must be repaid in kind! Life must be repaid with life! If I, Silva, were to heed
your words and draw back here, if something were to happen to you, then I would never
be able to get over that regret. Ill carry that regret for the rest of my life! (Silva)
It probably wasnt anything that great, but Hiiro concluded that the man before him had a
strong sense of duty.
But stopping you seems next to impossible. Then I, Silva, will use this live to honor my
duty! Let me accompany you! (Silva)
No, Im fine.
Hiiro immediately shot him down.
See here. That past exchange was the end of our negotiations. You exchanged your book
for my food. Thats the end. I do not wish for any more from you. (Hiiro)
More importantly, he didnt really want to travel with someone who was just collapsed in
the middle of the road. The chance that he would just hold him back was high, so he
wanted to deny him by all means.
With his ability to see through lies, perhaps Silva would be useful. But that could also
prove to work against him. Hiiros appearance was that of an Evila, but he was a
proper human.
If that fact came out, then he would be surrounded by trouble. He didnt want to make any
careless decisions here, so it was safest to refuse.
Dont follow me, Gramps. You had a reason for coming here, right? Shouldnt you be
taking care of that? (Hiiro)
Mikazuki starts moving again, and he passes by Silva.
Then thats what I shall do. (Silva)
He said something troublesome again. And this time, his voice carried more resolution.
Feeling a shiver run down his spine, Hiiro turned his eyes to Silva.
Listen to this! The Butler Silvas true objective was this mountain! (Silva)
Hiiros eyebrows twitched. Sensing danger, Mikazuki stopped, and turned around.
What do you mean? (Hiiro)
The truth is (Silva)
And it somehow ended that Hiiro was to listen to Silvas story.
According to him, he was definitely collapsed due to hunger. But he was no adventurer.
He was, as he looked, a simple butler in the service of an estate.
On the other side of this mountain was the household he served, and his master ordered
him to retrieve a certain item. The item could be found only within Venom Mountain.
For a butler, the masters will is absolute. Using all of his power, Silva thought it was his
duty to completely devote himself to his masters will. So he planned on carrying out his
job regardless of the danger.
My master has a bit of a twisted personality. They always give me impossible request.
Nofofofofofo! (Silva) (TL: Laughing sound)
Hiiro wondered if he should retort at Silvas description of his master, but he kept quiet,
and listened.
But I am a skilled butler. No matter the problem, I have succeeded in resolving them all.
But my master thought that that wasnt interesting enough, so the requests became more
severe. (Silva)
Hiiro concluded that the man had his share of grief.
Anyways, the impossibility has started to become interesting for me too Its
stimulating. And the master who keeps shoving impossible requests onto me is also cute,
and lovable, you know. Nofofo.
(I take that back. Hes just a masochist.)
He wasnt suffering at all. He has the mentality that converts his own grief to joy. Hiiro
found the old man in front of his eyes to be scary
The pervert set out for the mountain right away. But then a problem emerged.
The truth is, my Sky Carriage didnt want to listen to me. (Silva)
Hmm? Whats a sky carriage? (Hiiro)
You dont know of them? (Silva)
(TL: This is a bit of a pun. An unbridled horse is made of the Kanji for Sky and Horse, but
in this case, its a sky horse carriage.)
Dammit. Perhaps that was supposed to be common sense here. Since Hiiro was stopping
by the Evilas continent for the first time, he never learned of the existence of Sky
Carriages. Perhaps his current behavior had given away his identity.
But Silvas next words cleared away Hiiros unease.
Is that so? Hiiro-sama appears to be of the Imp Race. Ive heard that they dont
interact much with other races, but perhaps that has lead you to be a bit unaware of the
affairs of the world. (Silva)
It seems he came to an understanding on his own. By the way, the Imps were a race
of Evila, and with dark skin, and pointed features. Theyre great in numbers, but
possess a cowardly nature. Apparently, they avoid interactions with other races.
The Sky Carriage is a service managed by couriers. A form of business. (Silva)
They charge money depending on the distance, and carry cargo and people to designated
locations. Of course, they transport living things as well. As their names implied, Sky
Carriages carried things through the sky.
(Like a Taxi, I guess)
Using the system, Silva set this mountain as his destination, and asked to be brought
there.But as he approached the mountain, a problem occurred.
It suddenly became impossible to control the carriage, and while it was planned that I
would be dropped here, I was dropped far, far to the east (Silva)
He pointed his finger. In that direction was a sea of trees.
The Eastern Forest Also known as the Beguiling Woods. I fell into that place.
(Silva)
How unlucky. (Hiiro)
Yes But I am a butler. I cant give up because of such things. No matter how irregular
the situation, it is my duty to follow my masters orders. So I wandered around the forest
alone. (Silva)
And you had used up all of your strength by the time you got here? (Hiiro)
It was a great dishonor to me. (Silva)
Silva lowered his shoulders.
If you were hungry, why didnt you hunt, or forage? (Hiiro)
Unfortunately, the Beguiling Woods do not contain anything edible. There are things
that look like food, but once you put them in your mouth, you get status afflictions strong
enough to change your personality entirely. (Silva)
That was the scary part of the forest. In it were devilish edibles. All of them have
confusing side-effects, and their strong effects crumbles ones personality and purpose.
(A plain swarming with Rank S Monsters, a Mountain of Poison, and a Beguiling forest
Ive come to an incredible place)
There wasnt a single safe-haven. Hiiro decided that he would have to be more wary than
he could imagine.
Silva himself took severe damage as he finally exited the forest, but he was constantly
attacked by monsters, and there was nothing to eat. After desperately clawing his way
here, he gave in to his own hunger, and collapsed.
But I digress. Anyways, I have a reason that I have to enter this mountain. (Silva)
(Hiiro)
If you plan on crossing this mountain no matter what, then I think it best if I were to
accompany you. (Silva)
Silva had to cross it to return home as well. Their destinations were the same.
(But)
The problem was whether one not he wanted to bring along someone who may be a
burden to such a dangerous place. Its not like they were comrades or anything, and he
didnt have any particular attachment to him. And seeing the old man in front of him get
beaten up and poisoned was not a good sight for the eyes.
Mikazuki was enough of a burden to him, but then he remembered something.
He survived the Beguiling Forest, and the monsters that attacked him up until now.
Perhaps this old man had a little bit of skill. Even though Silva was collapsed from hunger,
he had nothing that resembled a serious injury.
Hiiro immediately cast doubtful eyes on Silva. No, perhaps they were appraising eyes.
(This guy could it be)
As he thought that, Hiiro secretly tried to write Pry (). He concentrated magic on
his finger. But the next instant, Silvas eyebrows twitched, and he glared at Hiiros face.
Hiiro immediately stopped writing.
What happened? (Silva)
Meaning? (Hiiro)
No, I just felt a slight flow of magic. (Silva)
!? (Hiiro)
It was truly a shock. It seems that Silva was able to sense that Hiiro was trying to do
something.
(I definitely let out magic, but no ones been able to sense that until now)
Perhaps the Evila Race, which specialized in magic, were all sensitive to its flow. He
would have to be careful not to use magic in excess from here on. In the end, Hiiro was
unable to check Silvas Status screen..
No, its nothing. (Hiiro)
That was all he could say. And Silva didnt press any further.
About that, Hiiro-sama. (Silva)
What? (Hiiro)
How about it? I think my knowledge will prove useful to you in some way. (Silva)
It was true that Hiiro knew nothing of this land. Its always better to have information than
to not. But this Old Mans aura made it seem that he would be hard to deal with.
(Is he weak or strong I still dont know. I might be able to get directions from him,
but)
If he accidentally used Word Magic and got found out, a problem might emerge. It
wasnt a magic he wanted to flaunt to others, so he wanted to refuse, but as their
destinations were the same, and as Silva still wanted to return the favor, it may end up that
they would be travelling together regardless.
(If I can skillfully draw out whatever info I need, and take out monsters with just my
Katana)
Thinking that, Hiiro made up his mind, and turned back to Silva.
Fine. However, dont do anything unnecessary. Well just be traveling together, got it?
(Hiiro)
Nofofofofo! Understood. Ill repay my debt in all sincerity! Nofofofofo! (Silva)
He respectfully bowed.
(It seems Ive made a companion I have to be wary around.)
Hiiro gazed at the mountain, with doubts swirling around his head. But this was merely
another part of travelling. He hit Mikazukis back again, and proceeded forwards.
 Chapter 63 - Venom Mountain
Venom Mountain was spread with carpet of lush and dense grass. One was able to
discover a Evila road that was unlike any of the Gabranth paths.The trees held thickly
grown black leaves. There were even uniquely large mushrooms that made their habitat
here.
Hiiro: (Thats obviously a poison mushroom.)
While thinking thus, Hiiro proceeded to walk down the grass road while being extremely
wary of his surroundings. In front of him was Shyuba who was leading the way.
Shyuba: Please take care, Hiiro-sama(1). The monsters that inhabit this area are well-
versed in mimicry. It is not uncommon for those to be killed by poison fangs before one
notices.
Hiiro: You seem to know a lot, huh?
Shyuba: This is because I am a Butler.
As he contemplated upon the reason for this, Hiiro thought that Shyuba might have
performed a preliminary investigation before coming here. He was completely different
from Hiiro who improvised his actions. Hiiro thought that it became necessary for him to
emulate a little bit of Shyubas manner of operation.
Shyuba: Please stop here!
As Shyubas feet abruptly stopped, Mikazuki followed suit.
Hiiro: What is it?
Shyuba: It is those branches.
In the direction that Shyuba had pointed his finger were, indeed, thick branches that grew
from a large tree. However, all that Hiiro felt when he looked at it was that those were just
branches.
Shyuba: Over there are monsters that are mimicking branches. I presume that they are
the monsters referred to as Lugoon.(2)
The knowledge of such a monster did not appear in Hiiros memory. It was probably a
monster specific to the Evila Continent.
Shyuba: Please observe.
As he said thus, Shyuba began to retrieve something from his pouch. What had sparkled
with a *kira~n*(3) was clearly a knife used for eating.Throwing the knife with a *shuba*
(4), he pierced the branch that he had pointed at with his finger earlier.
Gugya-!(5)
At that location, a fat, cobra-like monster appeared, squirming around painfully with a
*kunekune*(6) due to the knife protruding out of its body. It tried to move, however, as
the knife had fastened its body to the branch it was mimicking, it could not escape from
that spot.
Soon after, it expelled green blood as its movements stopped, as if forfeiting.
Hiiro: Youre pretty knowledgeable, huh.
Shyuba: That is because I am a Butler.
Hiiro: whatever.
Hiiro convinced himself that this was due to Shyubas eyes having good vision.
Hiiro: By the way, is this annoying weed-zone gonna keep going?
As the area around ones feet cannot be determined well, it would be a pain if they were
attacked from below.
Shyuba: No, we will soon be approaching an open location. Unlike this area that is lush
with long weeds and bushes, this location seems to be a grassland. Should one advance
further, they would be met with a zone of granite. Proceeding past this stony area will
bring you to the exit of the mountain.
Hiiro: I see. In that case, we should probably aim for that open area or something first,
huh?
Shyuba: Indeed. What I am searching for appears to be in that location.
It seemed that Shyuba had been ordered by his master to search for a certain something.
As Hiiro had no interest, he didnt ask any further. After walking for a while, Shyuba once
again abruptly paused.
Hiiro: Another monster?
Shyuba: I must apologise.
As Shyubas eyes were staring straight ahead, he gave his apology.
Hiiro: Whats up?
Shyuba: It appears that we have been completely surrounded.
Hiiro: What was that?
Saying this, Hiiro instantly grew increasingly vigilant. Standing on Mikazukis back, Hiiro
attentively surveyed his surroundings. However, no matter where Hiiro looked, all he
could see around him were weeds. Following this, a leaves began to flutter through the air.
Hiiro thought that this was caused by the wind.
However, the leaves headed straight for Hiiro.
Shyuba: Please evade Hiiro-sama!
Hiiro: Eh?
In the instant that Hiiro expressed his confusion, Shyuba threw the knife towards Hiiros
location. Of course, what Shyuba was aiming for was not Hiiro, but the leaves. The knife
penetrated the leaves before piercing itself into a tree trunk with a *ton*(7).
Six legs began to grow from the leaves. Similar to the previous Lugoon, it struggled to
escape from the knife, yet it drew its last breath as its existence faded.
Shyuba: That was a Venom Insect(8) that disguises itself as tree leaves! It may look
small, however, they contain an extremely deadly poison!
Hiiro: Ku-!(9)
As he was surrounded by dancing leaves, Hiiro assumed that all of them were those
insects as his thoughts raced. As he looked around restlessly, Hiiro began to ponder about
how to deal with this situation when-
Shyuba: There is a certain point that you can use to distinguish them! In the center of
the leaf, if there is a red dot then they are Venom Insect!
While splendidly avoiding the leaves, Shyuba accurately pierced the insects. With that
said, in this blizzard of leaves, identifying only the Venom Insects was a daunting task.
Hiiro: (I guess Ive got no choice. If I use this, then the old fart will probably disregard it
as just normal magic.)
As he determined thus, Hiiro cast the word Fire|to wrap flames around
themselves. Of course, he made sure to avoid targeting Mikazuki. The flames spread as if
they were a barrier of fire, mercilessly consuming any of the leaves that touched them.
Shyuba: Oo!(10) So Hiiro-sama was a spellcaster of Fire!
Receiving the reaction that he had expected, Hiiro felt relieved. After one minute passed,
the flames naturally extinguished. At the same time, it seemed that the leaves that were
dancing around earlier were now neatly and refreshingly burned.
Shyuba: Nofofofofo!(11) In any case, that was quite impressive. Normally, using fire in
such a place would result in the flames spreading out of control. I did not believe that you
were such a spellcaster capable of controlling the flames so that they would burn only the
surrounding area. A thousand pardons.
As the surroundings were full of weeds and trees, it would not be strange for such a flame
to turn into a forest fire. However, as Hiiros magic caused the flames to be erased after a
minute has passed, he wasnt concerned. On top of this, as Hiiro had made created the fire
precisely according to his image, Shyuba mistook Hiiro as a flame spellcaster that could
completely control his magic, an extraordinary mage.
Hiiro: (It looks like it went well, huh.)
Shyuba: With this much magic, even amongst the Imp Race, you must be an
extremely talented person, am I correct.
Hiiro somewhat happily began to speak.
Hiiro: Aa(12), in regards to fire magic, Ive never lost once.
Although this wasnt a complete lie, as he didnt want to reveal his <<Word Magic>>, he
had no choice but to phrase his answer as such.
Shyuba: Nofofofofo! Indeed, indeed. It appears that one such as myself might not have
been necessary!
Hiiro: More importantly, lets keep moving. It looks like the grassland is up ahead.
As the three people walked, the advanced through and exited the weed-zone.
Authors Note: It looks like the Butlers pretty skilled.(13)
(Disclaimer: I am describing the terms used above as best as I can describe them. Youre
probably better off checking with Google. With that said, please dont quote me as I am
not a professional.)
Chapter 64 - The Fight Against the Cactus
Man
As Silva had indicated earlier, the area was absent of overgrown weeds. Looking at the
environment filled with a variety of numerous blooming flowers, it was as if they had
entered another world.
Silva: Please proceed with caution.
Hiiro: Youre trying to say that there are also monsters that mimic flowers here,
right?
Silva: Nofofo(1), precisely.
In response Hiiros perceptiveness, Silva responded with a beaming smile.
As they plowed through the field while maintaining high vigilance, Silva began to grow
restless.
Hiiro: Is this about that thing you were looking for?
Silva: Yes. It was supposedly growing around this area, yet
As he examined a patch of flowers of various vivid hues, his gaze focused on a single
flower.
Silva: Oo~(2), here it is!
Hiiro similarly directed his gaze. What was present was a flower that blossomed with
petals the shade of a rare gold. Its shape and appearance somehow resembled a rose.
Silva: Uu~(3), I was finally able to obtain it, Ojou-sama~(4)
Taking a handkerchief from his pocket, Silva began to wipe his tears brought forth by
overflowing emotions. Perhaps Silvas heart was moved due to the fact that he achieved
his mission in such a treacherous area where one could die at anytime.
Silva: Nofofofofo! I have successfully retrieved the Golden Rose(5)!
At that moment, as if Silvas sentiments were being interjected(6)-
*Gogogogogogogogo*(7)
The environment began to sway. The trembling was so substantial it would make one
question whether a magnitude 5(8) earthquake was occurring. Following this, a crack ran
across the ground that the Golden Rose was growing on. From the crack, something
seemed to be squeezed out.
Kiii~!(9)
What had raised such a peculiar cry was a monster that had the Golden Rose
appended to its head as hair. Its body length was about the size of a passenger carriages
height, and it had sharp needles covering its whole body. It was a monster that resembled a
cactus with arms and legs.
Silva: A-as I thought, this its been infected by a parasitic cactus!
Hiiro: What kind of monster is it?
Silva: Parasitic Cacti usually sleep in the ground, however, they occasionally feed by
latching onto high vitality flowers for their nutrition! The Golden Rose has oft been
referred to as the rose that will never wither. Its not a plant whose vitality would be
classified as miniscule. In addition, the flower also possesses special effects. I had
anticipated that a Parasitic Cactus would feed on it, however, I sincerely wished that I
would not have to encounter one.
Hiiro; I see.
As he returned a faint nod, he instructed Mikazuki to keep her distance.
Hiiro: Well then, although it was hard to do anything earlier, it looks like Ill be able to
move as I please this time. Ill help you clean this up
Silva: Please wait, Hiiro-sama(10)! If you were to use fire, then-!
In as state of panic, Silva shot off a string of words.
Hiiro: I know. Youre saying that Ill end up burning the Golden Rose, right? Calm
down, Im not gonna use fire.
As he spoke, he drew out his Thorn Sword - Piercer. Seeing this katana(11), Silva
was impressed as he widened his eyes.
Silva: Nofofo, that is the Thorn Sword - Piercer, is it not!?
Hiiro: Nn?(12) You know of it?
Silva: Indeed. As-
However, as if restating that this was no time for leisure, the Parasitic Cactus needles flew
at them.
Silva: Nofo!
Hiiro: Yotto(13)! Well talk later! First, lets crush this guy!
As the two evaded the needles, they distanced themselves from the cactus.
Silva: H-however, are you certain about this? This opponent is of substantially high
skill .
Hiiro: Fun(14), its perfect for levelling up. Oi(15), Cactus Man! If youre gonna fight
then get your ass over here!
In face of Hiiros provocation, the Parasitic Cactus approached while raising a fairly loud
groan. If they were to collide, Hiiro would undoubtedly be skewered by the myriad of
thorns growing all over the Cactus Mans body.
Silva: As those needles contain poison, please be cautious.
Hiiro: Got it!
Strongly kicking off the ground, Hiiro slipped past the Parasitic Cactus right side, turning
towards its back. As Hiiro was going to plunge his katana into the Cactus Mans back, the
Cactus began to shoot the needles on its back towards Hiiros direction.
Hiiro: This guy-!?
In an instant, Hiiro considered cutting down the projectile needles with his katana.
However, as the number of needles were overwhelming, he determined that he would soon
become prey to a countless number of the Cactus Mans thorns, being the end of him.
Hiiro: (Shit! If it comes to this, I should use the Protect | word and-!)
As Hiiro was about to attempt to use Word Magic out of necessity, Silva suddenly
appeared in front of him, spreading his arms wide as if he were shielding Hiiro.
*busubusubusubusubusubusubusu*(16)
Hiiro: Jii-san(17)!
The needles mercilessly pierced Silvas body.
As if it was exhausted after expelling all of its needles, the Parasitic Cactus movements
halted. Silva slightly moved his mouth.
Silva: .n-nowis the.time..if yousever the.flower from the head,
then..
It seemed that the Cactus would be defeated if the flower from the head was cut. Thinking
that he had to do something to the Parasitic Cactus, Hiiro placed a large amount of force in
his feet as he made a huge leap.
Hiiro: Haa-(18)!
Hiiro used his katana to cut the stem of the Golden Rose. The Golden Rose was
splendidly severed from the Parasitic Cactus body. The body of the Parasitic Cactus that
was of a green tint, changed to an earthly shade before collapsing as if it were made of
sand. Only the Golden Rose remained.
Taking the Golden Rose on top of the sand that was once the Parasitic Cactus, Hiiro
spat out a sigh with a *Fu~*(19). Following this, as if suddenly occurring to him, he
looked towards Silva.
Seeing the state that Silva was in, Hiiro widened his eyes without thinking. As to why, this
is because
Silva: Fu~, yareyare(20).
As if he were simply brushing off dust, Silva began to brush off the needles with a
*pasapasa*(21). In addition, he was doing it nonchalantly.
Hiiro: Jii-san, the poison?
No matter how one looked at it, Silvas countenance was not one of somebody suffering
from any sort of deadly poison. Hearing Hiiros doubts, Silva returned his question with a
pleasant smile.
Silva: There is no issue.
Hiiro: ..ha-(22)?
Silva: Because I am a Butler.
Hiiro:
As Hiiros cheat was also outside the realm of the standard, he couldnt help but feel a
connection with the elderly man before him who had apparently also exceed the norm.
Hiiro: Oi, werent you speaking really painfully earlier?
Certainly, during the time when Silva informed Hiiro of the weak point concerning the
flower, his face was distorted in considerable pain.
Silva: Nofofofofo..let us just say, that I conformed with the atmosphere?
Hiiro: .this Jiji(23).
*Piki*(24) A blue vein appeared on Hiiros forehead. It seemed that he had only put on an
act in order to fit the situation.
Silver: In any case, Hiiro-sama. The Golden Rose is?
Hiiro: ha~(25), here.
Even if he were to pursue further, Hiiro somehow understood that Silva would just answer
Because I am a Butler, shrouding the truth in a cloud of mist. As he determined that this
meant the butler did not want to disclose any more, Hiiro simply answered him without
investigating further.
Silva: Oo~, with this, I can finally return to the mansion!
As he received the Golden Rose from Hiiro by gently wrapping both his hands
around it, he raised it towards the sky, using it as a background as he gazed at it.
Silva: I am eternally grateful, Hiiro-sama! It was truly thanks to you that I was able to
obtain the item that I was searching for without harm! Nofofofofo!
Hiiro: Good for you.
As Hiiro said this without any particular feelings charged into it, he sheathed his katana.
Seeing this, Silva expressed an Oo~as he tapped his hand with a *pon*(26).
Silva: Speaking of which, about our previous conversation
Hiiro: Ah? Aa, you mean about the katana?
In the middle of the encounter, Silva brought up a story concerning the Thorn Sword -
Piercer. His atmosphere indicated that he was familiar with it.
Silva: Indeed. I believe that is the Thorn Sword - Piercer, correct?
Hiiro: Aa, what of it? Its not for sale.
Silva: Nofofo! I am not indicating that I desire that katana. It is just that as it has been
such a long time since I have seen that katana, I couldnt help but get a little emotional
with my words.
Hiiro: A long time? Youve seen it?
Silva: Indeed. That katana happens to be one produced by a dear friend of mine. Well,
Thorn Sword - Piercer was a prototype that was developed in a single attempt,
but
Hiiro: A prototypeyou say?
Silva: Indeed. Although he is a Gabranth, he is a swordsmith(27) that has an arm that
cannot be compared with any other. How nostalgic~. I wonder as to how he is doing right
now
As he saw Silvas distant eyes immersed in nostalgia, Hiiro opened his mouth with a
skeptical expression.
Hiiro: This is a prototype?
If you were to put it succinctly, its sharpness was outstanding and its ease of use was
admirable compared to other swords in its group. This katana, Hiiro couldnt count how
many times he had been saved by it. He thought that its absence would undoubtedly have
made his journey more difficult.
Hearing that such workmanship amounted to a prototype at most, Hiiro could not help but
suspect those words.
Silva: That is, without a doubt, a prototype. I say this because his genuine works often
have his signature applied to the hilt and the blade.
Upon closely inspecting the katana, Hiiro could not find anything resembling a signature.
Silva: In addition, if that were genuine, a monster of that level would be sliced with one
swing.
Hiiro: so his real works are at that level, huh?
Silva: You are correct. Well, even if a prototype, his katanas tend to select their own
owners. In my eyes, that katana appears to be very satisfied. Satisfied that it is in the hands
of a good owner.
In the face of this statement, Hiiro began to feel an itchy feeling infested in him. As he
determined that should this continue, he would grow sick due to the cozy atmosphere, he
began to change the topic.
Hiiro: A-any way. Wherere you going from here? Youve finished youre errand, right
Jii-san?
Silva: Eh? Ah, indeed. If we were to advance, we would soon reach the granite area. As
it is a downward slope from there, the exit of the mountain will follow soon after.
Hiiro: I see. Then lets hurry up and move.
Silva: As you wish.
Hiiro: Oi, Yodare-Tori(28)! Show yourself!
As Hiiro called for Mikazuki, she poked her head out from behind a tree with a *hyoko*
(29).
Hiiro: Yosh, lets quickly get out of this mountain.
 Chapter 65 - Towards the Mansion
With assistance and information supplied by Silva, Hiiro passed through the rocky terrain,
defeated various monsters, and exited [Venom Mountain] without encountering any major
issues.
Even so, Im impressed that you are so strong! Nofofofofofo (Silva)
Is that so? Im surprised an old man like you can fight. But (Hiiro)
This was true. Silva had known a lot about the monsters that they faced and didnt waste a
single motion or movement when dealing with them. He was also able to precisely attack
the vital points of his opponents. His actions and abilities were like those of an
experienced adventurer.
Hiiro knew that the Evila had great combat ability. If even normal people like Silva were
this strong, it was hard for him to imagine how powerful the Evila could become.
Silva was not an adventurer. As he was forced to become independent at an early age, he
was hired to work for at a Residence due to some unknown circumstance. Ever since, he
has been working as a butler.
Hiiro arrived at the conclusion that Silva acquired his combat skills and knowledge in
order to protect his master. As a side note, Hiiro was able to acquire such information not
because he had asked, but because Silva kept talking about himself after proposing that
they should conduct some Communication.
Well cross the mountains soon. Is there a town passed these mountains? (Hiiro)
A townhmm, if you are searching for a settlement, then there is one far beyond these
mountain. (Silva)
How far? (Hiiro)
Very, very far. (Silva)
(Hiiro)
Is seemed that there was still a long way to go.
If it is fine with you, I would like to go back to the mansion and use my skill to treat you
to a dinner with the [Gold Rose]. (Silva)
dinner? (Hiiro)
Hiiros ears perked up as he swallowed.
Indeed. Even though I may look like this, I have some confidence in my cooking skills.
(Silva)
Really? (Hiiro)
Of course, there is [Puryun Fruit] as well (Silva)
Kui kui kui kui kui kui! (Mikazuki)
Upon hearing the name of her favorite food, Mikazuki became overjoyed.
Are you sure it is alright? Dont you need your masters permission? (Hiiro)
That is true, however, I believe there is nothing to be concerned about. (Silva)
Whats with that baseless confidence? (Hiiro)
In my opinion, the master is someone that would neither accept nor refuse a person.
(Silva)
Fu~ (Hiiro)
Well, if it is a person that master likes, the master will usually try to obtain that person
regardless of the means. (Silva)
What a peculiar master (Hiiro)
Hiiro thought that what he described was no different than kidnapping.
Master is also so cute. Aahhow long has it beenhow I want to look at Ojou-samas
adorable face as soon as possibleand then be commanded.
(AahI almost forgot, this guys a big pervertand also a M) (M=masochist)
Seeing the old man, who had his cheeks flushed red from ecstasy, staring up in a trance,
Hiiro quickly distanced himself from the him. Somehow also sensing that the old man was
dangerous, Mikazuki also followed suit.
However, it was undeniable that Hiiro found Silvas offer enticing. Even though there was
indeed a town passed the mountain, it was quite a considerable distance away. He
concluded that going with the old man would be a good opportunity to rest, and obtain
some information as well.
Thus, Hiiro decided to change his next destination to Sylvas house, and then continue his
journey from there.
-
Ooooooooojooouuu-saaaaaaamaaaaaa! (???)
A girl wearing a maid uniform hastily headed towards a room, sweat flying off of her
forehead. Her twin tails colored a light peach swayed back and forth as she ran. She
stopped in front of a door, pausing in order to try and control her ragged breathing before
she unsteadily opened the door. However-
Pote (tripping sound)
Even though there was no obstacle nearby, the girl somehow tripped over her own feet,
falling onto her face as she opened the door.
Puni~ (Maid)
The girl began to tear up as she rubbed her nose.
Fufue~, it hurts~ (Maid)
The girl had faint freckles apparent on her cheeks and something that resembled a red
jewel was embedded in the center of her forehead. She possessed charming facial features
with eyes that were large and round, resembling the shape of chestnuts. Her skin was
saturated with a brown pigment.
She herself was at the age of 16, yet, as this was not very apparent in both her appearance
or behaviour, she seemed to have a complex about it. However, her key feature was
undeniably her chest. Her ample breasts would bounce (Purun Purun) with each motion.
Even though her proportions and style were good, her face and stature were relatively
small. As she was constantly teased with this by the master that she served, it had become
one of her recent concerns.
As the girl entered the dimly room, there were skulls, swords, eerie masks and various
solemn devices scattered around. The dimly lit room looked as if someone was practicing
black magic.
In the center of the room, there was a large magic circle. On top of said circle was a bed
veiled by a dark curtain.
Youre so noisy, Shamoe (Master)
The voice came from the bed. A silhouette of a person could be seen behind the curtain
veil. The person didnt make any motions to revitalize herself as she just sat up. The maid,
referred to as Shamoe, stood up in attention and spoke with a tense voice.
I~I I Immmmmm sorry! I~I I I fell down again. (Shamoe)
That aside, did something happen? (Master)
Upon hearing Shamoes words, the person let out a sigh. As the person was just a sleep,
she appeared to be in a particularly bad mood.
Th-th-thats right, u-um-um-um-um! (Shamoe)
It is alright so please calm down. (Master)
Ye-yes. Ha~fu~, ha~fu~ (Shamoe)
As Shamoe took several deep breaths to calm herself, her chest slightly moved up and
down. Following this, she then brought both her hands between her chest.
A-Actually, t-they c-came home. (Shamoe)
She spoke with an excited voice and sparkling eyes.
came home? (Master)
Yes, Silva-sama came home. (Shamoe)
damn, he didnt die, that pervert. (Master)
Yes? Did you say something? (Shamoe)
No, its nothing, that aside is he inside the house? (Master)
Eh, ah, yes! But (Shamoe)
Hn? But what? (Master)
The sudden pause in Shamoes voice caused her to worry.
U-um, that is, he brought someone with him (Shamoe)
brought someone? (Master)
Y-yes, his savior who crossed the [Venom Mountain] with him, it seems that he is of the
[Imp Race]. (Shamoe)
Really? (Master)
Having piqued her interest she opened her mouth in a smirk.
F-first, we should prepare some appetizers for the guest. I-is something wrong?
(Shamoe)
As Shamoe understood that her master may be in a bad mood due to being abruptly roused
from their sleep, she thought that she might have executed something offensive and
became flustered.
First off, start preparing food for Silva and the guest (Master)
T-then? (Shamoe)
Aa, I was getting bored. It might be good to pass some time. I can talk leisurely with our
guest while we are eating. Kukuku (Master)
U-understood! (Shamoe)
Shamoe bowed her head once before leaving the room. On the way out, a puni sound
could be heard. It was clear that Shamoe had tripped once again. The person that remained
in the room was thinking carefully about the guest, so she did not pay it any mind.
Kukuku, that idiot brought a person with himI wonder what kind of fellow he is?
(Master)
Within that dark room, only the eyes of the person within suspiciously glowed.
Author Note: What do you think about the new character lolol
 Chapter 66 - The Chaotic Trio
Hiiro, who had passed by the guest room, looked back at the path that his journey had
taken him through so far.
After he had hiked over the mountain, a forest had appeared before him. Speeding through
such a forest, he was met with a small lake that spread itself across the horizon. In the
centre of the lake stood a lone island.
The lake was so peculiar, that it wouldnt be to expect to see a donut shape if one were to
view the lake from the sky. In other words, the island played the perfect role as the donut
hole. The the lake water had a shade of deep crimson as the small floating island exuded
an overwhelming presence.
The reason for this was due to what was on top of the island. Perhaps in an attempt to
highlight the islands presence, a fairly large mansion had been erected upon it. Similar to
the previously seen Kings Tree, a garden was spread, surrounding the mansion. It
held gorgeous flowers and raised plantation that secreted a pleasant aroma.
Silva stated that that mansion was the one he served in. As a boat had been prepared
nearby, they had decided to ride on it. It seemed that as this boat was facing the Mountain
of Poison, it could be determined that Silva had used this when crossing the lake.
As they got on the boat, while leisurely making their way to the island, Hiiro was
informed about the background of the mansion.
There seemed to be three individuals that lived in this house, including Silva. There was
the Master, the Maid, and the Butler. This meant that other than these three, there were no
other persons on the premises.
It seemed that the garden that was visible from the boat was created for the sake of the
maids hobby. In addition, Hiiro was told that as the Master was very whimsical, her
personality was very difficult to deal with.
Certainly, one would not normally send their servant off towards the toxicVenom
Mountain. Was this an indication of the extent that the master trusted Silva, or
As Hiiro thought thus, he arrived on the island. Mikazuki looked at Hiiro as if asking him
what she should do. As Silva was obviously unable to grant her entry into the mansion, it
was decided that she would be kept in a feeding ground for livestock. As it was fairly
close, Hiiro waited while Silva led Mikazuki towards the feeding grounds.
As Hiiro was now looking at it close up, the mansions size seemed to have increased. It
was without a doubt an establishment that emanated wealth. Yet as the only residents of
the mansion were only three people, Hiiro certainly thought it was peculiar. As Hiiro was
not particularly interested, however, he didnt bother to ask about it.
As Hiiro exited the garden and approached the mansion entrance, he encountered a lone
girl, cleaning as she held a broom in hand.
As she noticed their presence, she widened her eyes with all her might as she startlingly
shrieked Silvas name. Following this, she kept weeping Thank goodness. Thank the
Heavens.(1) with watery eyes. She then redirected her gaze towards Hiiro.
As she was completely visible to Hiiro, she winced for whatever reason as her body
trembled in fright. As he had determined that he was not very welcomed, Hiiro
approached as he wore a wry smile.
When Silva explained as to who Hiiro was, the frightened atmosphere surrounding her
slightly subsided. However, her eyes immediately widened as she stutteredW-w-w-w-
we need to report this!, following which she opened the door with tremendous speed
before entering the mansion. In the instant that she tried to enter the mansion, however,
she flashily tumbled to the floor with a *doka*(2). As there was nothing that one would be
able to stumble on within the vicinity, those who would bear witness to such a scene
would feel exasperated.
As Silva looked over her situation while wearing a seemingly pleasant smile-
Silva: Iya~(3) As expected, a young lady is pleasant, dont you agree~? That
*purunpurun*(4) is absolutely irresistible~ Nofofofofo~(5)!
Let us retract the previous statement(6). If one were to inspect closely, Silvas cheeks were
slightly flushed and his nose was slightly extended. In addition, there was a dangerous
light lurking in the depths of his eyes. Seeing this, Hiiro involuntarily backed away.
Silva: Now then, shall we proceed inside.
Even though he said this, Hiiro began to seriously consider whether it would be fine to
follow after such a pervert. However, as he had come all the way here, he considered that
it would be fine to enter as long as he remained vigilant of the pervert.
Although the inside was considerably dim, tall vases, paintings and other ornaments
decorated the surroundings. The cleaning seemed to be very meticulous as there was
barely any dust and the decorations were kept in very good condition. Although this was
probably the maids work, Hiiro was genuinely impressed as cleaning such a large
mansion with such attentive detail was no easy feat.
As Hiiro passed the guest room, he was told to wait there. Thus, he did as he was told as
he placed himself on a sofa.
Hiiro: (Putting that all aside, this is a pretty huge mansion, huh?)
Hiiro thought as he stared at the lake visible from the window. Although it was true that a
mansion surrounded by a lake may certainly sound like a romantic place, Hiiro couldnt
help but wonder why they would conspicuously build a mansion on top of an island as it
seemed severely inconvenient.
Was it built due to the indulgence of wealth? Or was it built for some other reason
Hiiro: (Well, I dont really give a damn. After I finish eating, Im outta here.)
It would be just like before. As he determined that he would continue his journey alone,
we began to write words on his arm.
Hiiro: (For Mikazuki, Ill install Speed| and Protect|. Just in case
something happens, Id better be prepared.)
The words Hiiro wrote on his arm were Protect|, Speed|, and
Pry|. The first two words were generally used to deal with a predicament
should it arise. The third word, Pry|, when activated instantly allowed Hiiro to
view the targets Status. As Silva was overly sensitive to magical energy, if Hiiro
wanted to use magic, he would quickly draw his attention. As such, Hiiro deemed that his
abilities would be eventually revealed.
As such, if he were to set up the words in advance, he could activate magic while
eliminating the need to write the words by concentrating magic in his finger. Also, it was
possible to activate the magic and obtain its effects, even in a short time period.
Hiiro: (Well, theres still the one minute time limit before I can activate it butwell, I
doubt Ill get a chance to use it.)
Putting the matter of the time limit aside, Hiiro could now wait for Silva to come before
activating the words. However, Hiiro doubted that Silva would come within a minute. He
also set up the words not for the purpose of using them against Silva, but for investigating
his master.
As he believed that he would not be simply taken straight to the dining table, Hiiro
thought that even though the other party was wealthy, it would still be preferable to have
information about them than not. To that end, seeing as he could get a glimpse of their
Status, he was in a very advantageous situation.
Once he had made his preparations, Hiiro waited for a while before Silva returned. As his
Butler Uniform that had been previously dirty was now clean, it was apparent that he had
gone to change his clothes.
Silva: Now, please come this way, for I will introduce you to the master.
Following Silvas direction, Hiiro departed from the guest room. As Hiiro walked through
a lengthy corridor, a pleasant aroma drifted into the passageway, tickling his nasal cavity.
*Gugyuruu~*(7)
Due to the smell, a stomach began to growl. However, the source of the sound did not
come from Hiiro.
Silva: Iya~, I believe that my stomach seems to be quite famished~
Hiiro: Bastard, you ate my food, didnt you!?
Before they had arrived here, almost all of Hiiros food had now been supposedly residing
in Silvas stomach. In spite of this, the fact that Silvas stomach was howling was truly
shocking.
Silva: Nofofofofo! I must be ready for any situation that arises! Because I am a Butler!
Nofofofofo!
Hiiro: Not that again
As he looked carefully at the hungry, perverted butler, Hiiro could only spit out a sigh.
Hiiro wanted to make a tsukkomi, saying that being a butler was utterly unrelated!.
Silva: Behold, we have arrived.
As Hiiro was stopped in front of the door, Silva began to slowly open it. What appeared
before him were several long desks covered in pure white table cloths, on top of which
were a variety of dishes neatly arranged. The odour was so stimulating it made one
involuntary swallow salivation.
At the end of the long tables was someone sitting in a chair.
??? I welcome you, unusual visitor.
She possessed long hair that seemed to look like flames as it maintained a hue of fiery
crimson. As she raised her strong, assertive eyes towards Hiiros direction, her lovely little
lips distorted into the shape of a crescent moon. Her pure white, Gothic Lolita style dress
matched her red hair splendidly.
Although being watched by evaluating eyes was unpleasant, there was something else that
caught Hiiros attention.
Hiiro: (This person couldnt be?)
As he thought thus, Hiiro glanced at Silva, to which Silva responded with a small nod.
Silva: I shall proceed with the introductions. This is the master of this mansion. Liliyn
Li Reysis Redrose-sama.
Hearing Silvas introduction, Hiiro carefully looked at Liliyn.
Hiiro: (As I thought but even so)
He once again examined Liliyn. He lightly exhaled.
Hiiro: (isnt she just a brat?)
Indeed, her appearance was undisputably a child. She was very much similar to Muir.
Well, as Muir was too young, perhaps the comparison would apply better to Mimiru.
What was before him could only be described as a girl around the age of ten. However,
Hiiro knew that Silva would not tell such a pointless lie. As such, the little girl that was in
front of his eyes was really the master of this mansion, the person Silva served.
Hiiro: (So this kid was the perpetrator responsible for sending Silva to the mountain of
poison?)
It was natural to doubt this suspicion, however, Silva simply pulled out a comb from his
pocket and began to adjust his hair.
Silva: Oh dear oh dear, Nofofofofo.
As Silva said thus, Liliyn began to pout as her face was filled with disgust. Whether or not
Silva noticed her expression, he continued.
Silva: Aaas usual, such a beautiful and adorable Ojou-sama(8)
As he wondered what the hell Silva was saying, Hiiro merely looked at him.
Silva: No, I am mistaken. Compared to before, you shine as if a you were a bewitching
moon upon a mystical dark night. Your charm that knows not of tranquility. II
Seeing this, Liliyn simply shook her head in grief.
Silva: I AM INDESCRIBABLY
OVERJOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOYED!!!!
As Silvas body was trembling, he abruptly leaped towards Liliyn. Following this
Silva: Ojjoussamaaaaaaaaa~~~~~n-!!!!
While enthusiastically pouting his lips, Silva flew through the air with his arms spread
wide. Although Hiiro had seen many of Silvas eccentricities, even he was stunned, left
speechless by the current situation.
*Dogo!* *Baki!* *Bako!* *Bogo~n!*(9)
After a few moments had passed, Silvas head was plunged into the floor. The figure that
had trampled on his back with a single foot was Liliyn. The maid that was close to the two
began to panic as she unconsciously kept spouting Awa awa(10).
Liliyn: Unbelievable, this perverted Jiji(11) bastard! Why the hell doesnt he just
die!?
Although it seemed that the little girl had spoken something outrageous, a muffled voice
could be heard from under the floor.
Silva: This.this is.what they calllove.
*Bakin!*(12)
Silva: Bufo-!(13)
It seemed that the girl had apparently dealt the finishing blow to the pervert. As the body
was trampled by her foot, it made an unpleasant sound. Ever since, the perverted Jiji was
remained silent.
After dusting herself off with a *ponpon*(14), she placed herself down onto the seat that
she had sat down in previously.
Liliyn: Well, I have exterminated the creepy insect. Shamoe, introduction.
Liliyn continued the self-introductions as if nothing had just occurred. The provoked maid
let out a Feh!?(15)as she hurriedly lowered her head.
Shamoe: A-awawawawawawa! S-Shamoe is, well-! Um, Shamoe is a maid so I do the
cleaning, the cooking, and gardening as a hobby for a maid, i-i-i-i-i-i-f you were to put it
simply, then I am just an average maid!
Hiiro(16): you said that you were a maid three times in your introduction though?
Shamoe: Fe-!? I-I-I-Ive failed again!
Her face flushed a bright scarlet. And then-
*Gongongongongongongongon!*(17)
She began hammering her forehead against the wall.
Shamoe: Baka baka baka baka-!(18) Shamoe is a big baka! Even though I decided that I
would do it correctly~~!
Hiiro began to reassess the situation. Buried under the flow was the head of a perverted
butler. Near the wall was a maid that suddenly panicked, slamming her head repeatedly in
tears. Lastly, the one who was grinning while overlooking the maids antics, a little girl
Hiiro: (This is undoubtedly chaos)
Hiiro began to suspect that he was largely mistaken in coming to this mansion.
Author Note: Iya~ such an amusing trio lolol.(19)
 Chapter 67 - The Devious Girl - Liliyn
After a while, the maid had slightly calmed down, allowing Hiiro to elicit her name.
Shamoe Arneil. That was her name. If she were to remain silent, she would undoubtedly
be a pretty girl, despite the freckles on her cheeks. However, as she stutters throughout her
speech and often trips over nothing, she was practically the definition of a clumsy girl.
Liliyn: Well then, isnt about time we heard about you?
Liliyns eyes sparkled with intrigue as she stared at Hiiro. However, Silva, who had
imperceptibly revived, lowered his head as he respectfully bowed.
Silva: In which case, please allow me.
Liliyn: -tch, you already revived, huh.
As she literally clicked her tongue, she unleashed words full of disgust.
Silva: Nofofo, well then. The person before you is Hiiro Okamura-sama. He is the
benefactor who saved my life at the entrance of the toxic Venom Mountain.
Liliyn: Fumu. I have heard this much from Shamoe. Hiiro or whatever, even if he is a
pervert, he is my possession. I give you my thanks.
Hiiro: More importantly, can I eat now?
No matter where he was, Hiiro was unwaveringly honest to his desires. As he had been
forced to wait while a scrumptious meal had been prepared before him, Hiiro was at his
limit. The only thing reflected in Hiiros eyes was the enticing cuisine laid about the
tables.
Hearing Hiiros bluntness, Liliyn could only stare blankly while blinking several times.
Her gaze shifted towards Silva. He simply nodded while faintly smiling. It was as if he
were saying that the person before them was an intriguing individual.
Liliyn: Ahahahaha! I see, I see! He looks like such an interesting boy!
Although Hiiro would normally scowl at those words, as he was wrestling with hunger, he
seemed to be in a half-crazed state.
Liliyn: Yosh, I guess we can continue as we eat. Silva, Shamoe.
Silva/Shamoe: Yes, as you command.
As expected, the two of them bowed. Following this, Shamoe approached Liliyn as she
handed her a napkin. Silva, on the other hand, pulled out a chair immediately in front of
Hiiro, as if trying to aid him. As Hiiro sat down, Liliyn began to speak.
Liliyn: Now, lets eat.
However, before she even spoke those words, Hiiro had begun to ceaselessly shove pieces
of food down his mouth.
Liliyn: w-well, I guess its fine. Its good to be able to enjoy it fully.
Although she was stunned, after seeing Hiiro stuffing his face, she faintly smiled. It
seemed that the other two were overwhelmed as the observed Hiiro, however, Hiiro was
absolutely oblivious to them.
Liliyn: (Kukuku, I get it.)
Liliyn gloated before she began to similarly bring food towards her mouth.
As Hiiro was smacking his lips, relishing in the buffet, he began to speak as he suddenly
noticed something that concerned him.
Hiiro: Oi, arent Jii-san and the maid gonna eat?
Lilliyn: Mu? You alright with that? This was made with the intention of thanking you,
you know?
Hiiro: Like you can talk. Youre also eating, arent you?
Liliyn: Isnt that obvious? What the mansion owns is mine.
Hiiro: Fu~n. Well, not that I care, but theres a substantial amount of food. Even if they
eat, shouldnt it be fine?
Since Silvas stomach was howling earlier, there was a slight reluctance to continue eating
should it be only the two of them.
Liliyn: I see. Well, thats how it is. You two, sit down.
Shamoe: B-but I-!?
Silva: Shamoe, the Masters orders are?
Silva posed a question to Shamoe.
Shamoe: Aabsolute.
She sat down while shrinking her body.
Silva: Well then~, Itadakimasu zo~
Silva emitted these words joyfully. Shamoes expression also seemed to somewhat soften
as she took some bread and began to eat it.
Liliyn: But youre a pretty unusual fellow, arent ya?
Hiiro: Nn?
Liliyn: You know that normally, people wouldnt let servants sit on the same table and
allow them to have a meal together, right?
Hiiro: I could say the exact same back to you.
Ultimately, Liliyn was the master of the mansion. Even so, she allowed her employees to
share the same dining table with her with little resistance, something that was most
uncommon. Therefore, it could be observed that rather than the guest, it was Liliyn who
was the peculiar one.
Liliyn: Fun, if everyone eats together, isnt it more efficient?
Hiiro: Well, I guess theres that. But dont most people care about appearances?
Liliyn: This is my mansion. I dont take crap from no-one.
Apparently, the one called Liliyn prioritised her freedom, as opposed to those close-
minded aristocrats that are stubbornly fixated on social status. Hiiro felt that such an
attitude was appealing as he continued to fill his mouth with food.
Hiiro: (Putting that aside, this fish is really good.)
Hiiro stared at the fish fillet pierced by his fork.
Silva: Nofofo, that is a fish that exclusively inhabits this lake, the Hammock. Its
white meat is full of protein. If left to simmer until the meat has darkened, the flavour
becomes even richer.
Hiiro: I see. Its certainly not bad. *hamu* *mogumogu*whats this?
Following this, he began to eat something resembling ham that was wrapped up with
many layers, forming into a cylinder. Curious, he inquired its identity.
Silva: Oh yes, those are Grand Slime Spring Rolls.
Hiiro: Gohho! Gohogohogoho! The helld you say!?
Hiiro felt that he noticed a word that he could not let pass by.
Silva: Indeed, those are Grand Slime Spring Rolls.
Hiiro:
It seemed that Hiiro was not mistaken. Upon inspection it was colored red and
significantly resembled ham, even though it seemed slightly jelly-like. Also, according to
Hiiros memory, Grand Slimes should be colored green.
Silva: Although most of the Grand Slime is inedible, a part that resides in its centre,
referred to as the Red Sphere, is said to be a palatable delicacy.
It suddenly came to Hiiro that he remembered the Grand Slime possessing a red part that
acted as its nucleus. He also had the feeling that upon attacking it, it would burst into
flames.
Silva: With that said, it is a fairly difficult recipe. Are you aware that Red Spheres
will ignite upon reckless stimuli.
Hiiro: Aa, as I thought some on my way here I know all too well.
Liliyn raised her eyebrows upon hearing Hiiros words. Of course, Hiiro did not notice.
Silva: Is that so? To cook the Red Sphere, it is necessary to braise it in boiling
water for several hours. Once preparations are complete, you must apply a knife in a way
that will not ignite the sphere. After which, the taste-
Silva popped the Red Sphere into his mouth.
Silva: Nofofofofo! The flavor is so strong it would melt ones palate!
Hiiro followed suit and began to eat it. Although he was slightly concerned whether it
would burst into flames, upon experience its aroma and flavour spreading throughout his
mouth, his anxiety was completely dispelled.
Hiiro: (This is pretty good. Its so crunchy that I cant believe it came from that oversized
slime. Its as if I was eating cartilage. The more I chew, the more the rich flavour spreads.)
Just as Hiiro thought that this would be perfect as a side dish with sake, the little girl
before him brought out a wine bottle as she continued to eat the Red Sphere.
Hiiro: (From what Ive observed, the Chibi-Usagi seemed to be an exception butare all
little girls in this world alcoholics?)
Upon recollection, Chibi-Usagi was Arnolds Shishou who went by the name of Rarashik.
As she had the appearance of a five year old that seemed to constantly be holding onto
liquor bottles, she seemed to registered as a fantasy figure in Hiiros eyes.
However, as Liliyn was drinking out of a wine glass, it was a mystery as to why the scene
seemed strangely picturesque. It seemed that she was quite accustomed to drinking.
Liliyn: Kukuku, by the way, Hiiro or whatever, Ive heard that youre not too shabby.
How about it?
Perhaps noticing Hiiros gaze, Liliyn spoke as she locked eyes with him.
Hiiro: How about what?
Liliyn: Dont play dumb. From what Ive seen, youre of the Imp Race, however,
those guys usually act in herds. Well, I have heard that sometimes they move
independently. Alright, lets make it so youre one of those solo Imps. However, you being
in the mountains doesnt really make sense, right?
Hiiro: what doesnt?
Liliyn: Kukuku, didnt you say earlier that you fought Grand Slimes?
Hiiro: Aa.
Liliyn: In other words, youve come from beyond the Gloomy Grasslands,
correct?
Hiiro: Thats right.
Wondering what the hell she was trying to say, Hiiro scowled.
Liliyn: Certainly that is the Grand Slimes habitat. However, it is a place where
monsters of Rank S and above are plentiful. Following this, you crossed that mountain of
poison and made it here.
Hiiro:
Liliyn: You are quite remarkable. To be able to consume the Imp Races most
despised food, the Red Sphere.
Hiiro: -!?
Hiiro involuntarily strained his face. Apparently, Liliyn had doubts about Hiiros identity.
With that said, the conversation they just had was not necessarily true. As such, Hiiro
could not afford to break his poker face.
Staring closely at Hiiros face, Liliyn snickered as she made a huge grin.
Liliyn: Aa. By the way, when I say despised, Im not talking about simple preferences.
When consumed, their bodies would reject it so much that it could be fatalthis is the
level of loathing that Im talking about.
This was bad. Although he was still unsure whether what she had said was true, if it was,
his disguise of being one of the Imp Race would be revealed.
Hiiro: (Actually, why wasnt any of this mentioned in the book?! That fucking author!)
Although Hiiro had an extreme urge to burn that picture book, the problem right now was
how he was going to survive in such a situation.
Liliyn: Yet, you nonchalantly popped that Red Sphere into your mouth. Actually, it
is even weirder for you not to have known its existence. Even if you had some sort of
resistance against it, to not know your races number one weakness is truly strange.
It was as she had indicated. Hiiro began to gradually grow cornered.
Liliyn: Aa. And another thing, those Hammock are the Imp Races natural
enemy.
Hiiro: (This brat)
Hiiro realized that this entire meal was a trap. Glancing at the other two, Hiiro saw that, in
contrast to Liliyn, they wore apologetic expressions. It seems that these two had
apparently been aware of it.
Hiiro clenched his hand into a fist. He quietly extended his forefinger, preparing himself
so he could cast magic at any instant.
Looking at Hiiros stern expression, Liliyn laughed as she was intrigued. She then began
to speak.
Liliyn: Kukuku, dont misunderstand me. I dont really care whether or not you are a
part of the Imp Race.
Hiiro: ?
Liliyn: You just simply piqued my interest. Why are you walking around in such an
appearanceyoure not a part of the Imp Race, right? Eeh? Unusual Visitor?
Hiiro had remembered her using the phrase Unusual Visitor when she greeted him. Then
it suddenly clicked. Hiiro realised that ever since she met him, she had planned on
satiating her curiosity.
Hiiro: Do I have any reason to tell you?
Liliyn: Fumu. Certainly not. However, this is essentially the centre of my stronghold. I
dont mind if I have to resort toextreme measures?
Hiiro felt a certain stimulus in the back of his eyes. His throat involuntarily made a sound.
Following which, Hiiro heard a hard cough *gohon*. He swerved around, the sight of
Silva lowering his head entering Hiiros eyes.
Silva: Please excuse my rudeness, Hiiro-sama.
Hiiro:
Silva: However, I must also ask of you to engage in my Masters discussion. I also wish
to know the truth about you, the one who saved my life.
Hiiro: Jii-san
Silva: In actuality, the Imp Race is a race that is extremely vulnerable to poison.
Yet, as Hiiro headed towards that toxic mountain, you were undeniably calm. This is
something that has bothered me quite a bit.
It was at that moment that Hiiro suddenly remembered. Silva wore a desperate expression
as he tried to prevent Hiiro from entering the mountain. This was most likely due to the
fact that he thought Hiiro, being one of the Imp Race, would surely lose his life.
Silva: I had also wondered whether or not you were truly of the Imp Race. It was
most likely that my master had some misgivings about you due to your successful journey
through the toxic mountain. Thus, she had prepared this elaborate investigation.
However, in the event that Hiiro was really a member of the Imp Race, then what
would they do? Wouldnt he have died.
Silva: However, please be at ease. As these dishes were prepared by professional hands,
even if a member of the Imp Race were to consume them, their bodies would be in a
condition capable of running as the severe pain coursing throughout their bodies would be
slightly suppressed.
Hiiro: Wait, you said slightly but-
Hiiro interjected without thinking. Although it was good that he wouldnt die, he wanted
to make the critic that they were perfectly fine with inflicting pain onto their benefactor.
Silva: However, it is as I thought. Hiiro-sama certainly doesnt seem to be a person of
the Imp Race.
The trios eyes stared towards Hiiros direction. Although Hiiro remained silent for a short
period of time, he rubbed his head as he began to spit out a big sigh.
Hiiro: Aa, thats right. Im not a part of the Imp Race.
 Chapter 68 - A Butlers Finesse
At that moment, Hiiro clearly noticed Liliyns eyes shine. It seemed that Liliyn had a
personality similar to Rarashik.
If someone somehow found out he wasnt an Evila, it would become troublesome in the
future. It would be even more troublesome if the Evila found out that he was human.
(What should I do) (Hiiro)
He had no obligation to answer her question, however, unlike Rarashik, the person before
him looked warlike, cunning, and generally uncontrollable.
(If its come to this, I guess I should escape with the [Transition] word) (Hiiro)
Hiiro took a sharp breath and swallowed. He just remembered that he didnt know the
location of Mikazuki. Silva lead her to a grazing ground nearby. However, remembering
the words he set up before, Hiiro realized he could use them to gauge Mikazukis location.
Closing his eyes, he could sense the whereabouts of his magic. He sensed two words
nearby. It was undoubtedly Mikazuki. She was nearby, however, there was no way to
accurately pinpoint her location unless he exited the house.
[Transition] can only be used to go to places that he has been to before. There is
a chance that he could appear outside the house. Thus, it would be best to exit the house
before casting the spell.
(This is bad. Even if I teleported outside, it would take some time to look for Mikazuki. I
would also have to write the [Transition] word again to get out of this place. But)
(Hiiro)
It would take too much time. It takes a long time to just write the words. It was highly
probable that he would be caught while doing so. Also, if he used a two-letter word, all the
single-letter words would disappear. This would also include the ones installed on
Mikazuki.
Furthermore, they were people who can sense even the smallest amount of magic. If he
was found out, they would be immediately grow wary and constrain him right away.
(It would be great if I can complete the word [Transition] will less strokes.) (Hiiro)
Even though it was a word with a very useful effect, it takes a long time to cast due to the
number of stroke required to write the word.
(That aside, this whimsical person. What would happen if I showed hostility) (Hiiro)
Thus, even though the only word he could activate was [Pry], he was unable to cast it due
to the circumstances. It was clear that the moment Hiiro released his magic power, he
would be noticed. As such, it may be seen as Hiiro taking hostile action, making the
situation even more bothersome.
Hiiro desperately tried to find a peaceful way to resolve the situation, yet, he was having a
hard time coming up with one.
So, who the heck are you? (Liliyn)
Hiiro started back at Liliyns inquisitive eyes.
I am me, Nothing less or more (Hiiro)
Kukuku, did you think that I would be satisfied with such a play on words? (Liliyn)
At that moment, Hiiro felt a shiver down his spine. Although the air of intimidation
surrounding her was different from Rarashik, he could still feel pressure coming from her.
Feeeeeeee (Shamoe)
Shamoe looked alternately between her lord and Hiiro as she released a flustered cry. At
that moment, Silva stood up stiffly and spoke.
Mumumu! (Silva)
Silva suddenly took out something from his chest. The other three focused on him.
Good! These are good! (Silva)
Silva seemed to be looking at book, however, the nasal cavities increased in size while
doing so.
Nofo! Nofo! Nofo Fofofo! This is it! (Silva)
(Everyone else)
Unable to understand him at all, the other three just stared at him.
What are you doing, Silva? (Liliyn)
Unable to endure the situation, Liliyn inquired. Silva opened the book and showed an
image of a female figure wearing a swimsuit. In earth terms it would be a gravure photo.
Silva cried in joy
Please look princess! The line on the hipsuch a beautiful line! (Silva)
(Liliyn)
Look at that attractive body, a body so unexpectedly fascinating that its full of dreams.
Aah, how I long to be buried in such a fascinating curves (Silva)
II see (Liliyn)
She rotated her shoulder and then,
Shun~ (a swift and decisive movement)
Something approached Silvas bosom at high speed.
Bogo~! (something hitting something hard)
Nyo he~! (Silva)
Like a world boxing champion, a fist collided with Silvas chin.
Baki! (Sound of neck cracking)
Silvas head flew and buried itself on in the ceiling and hanged there.
If you wanted to be buried, then be buried in there for the rest of your life! (Liliyn)
Feeeeeeeee~!? Silva-samaaaaaa! (Shamoe)
Shamoe shrieked in panic, trying to confirm Silvas well-being. Yet, it seemed that he had
once again fallen silent.
Phew, Ive lost interest. Shamoe, Ill be returning to my room. Please take care of
guest when they get tired. (Liliyn)
I u-understand (Shamoe)
Hiiro glanced at the girl who left the dining room and returned to her room. He exhaled in
relief.
(Good grief. I somehow managed to survive but)
Hiiro looked at the hentai whose body was still wiggling with his head stuck in the ceiling.
(This old man, he deliberately changed the topic)
Even though it wasnt beneficial to him, he interrupted his masters conversation and
saved Hiiro. It was likely because Hiiro was his benefactor. However, even putting that
into consideration, Hiiro felt that Silva has a strong sense of duty.
-
Nofofofofo! I thought I was going to die! Nofofofofo! (Silva)
When Hiiro finally returned to the guest room, Silva returned as well without a scratch.
Looking at Silvas smile, Hiiro could not help but look at Silvas body with scepticism.
I guess I should be sayingthanks? (Hiiro)
Nh? What do you mean? (Silva)
It seem that he was completely oblivious of it. If he wanted to pretend it wasnt a big deal,
then Hiiro decided to follow suit as he pretended the previous event didnt occur.
Mind if I ask you something? (Hiiro)
Yes, you may. You may ask me anything about a womans body (Silva)
I dont give a damn about that. (Hiiro)
if that is your desire. (Silva)
He wanted to say it was too bad, yet, there is something else he wanted to ask.
You sure its alright? Bringing a suspicious person like me into this mansion? (Hiiro)
Suspicious? Whatever do you mean? (Silva)
A person who isnt of and Imp-Race yet has the appearance of one. A person like me.
You let such an extremely suspicious individual approach your master, you know?
(Hiiro)
Fumumumumu (Silva)
Silva groaned as he placed a hand on a chin, and when Hiiro thought he was going to
respond he took out book.
Bokon! (Something hitting something)
As Hiiro thought he was going to read the book, he smacked Silva over the head.
Nofofofofo! You are aware that it hurts, yes? (Silva)
Dont say something like that when you werent hurt at all! Hurry up and answer the
question old man! (Hiiro)
No, certainly, ever since I had met you, I had planned to take you here. (Silva)
? (Hiiro)
As a butler, it is very important to understand people. (Silva)
Hiiro remembered that he said something like this before.
If I thought you would endanger my master, I would not have brought you to this
mansion. (Silva)
(Hiiro)
Since I had determined that bringing you here would cause no problems, I wanted to
express my gratitude to you by all means necessary. (Silva)
Either way, it seemed that the master didnt hold any hostility toward Silva since the
beginning. His explanation is not something that can be accepted easily but it made Hiiro
relieved either way.
In addition to that, the most important thing is a persons heart. That not only applies to
me but also my master, and Shamoe as well. (Silva)
That Akai-Chibi (red-shorty)? (Hiiro)
Nofo!? Akai-Chibi? (Silva)
Silva had a shocked and frightful expression on his face. Following which, he exhaled as
he began to speak.
Nofofofofo! To call my master by that name, you are certainly a reckless gentleman.
Nofofofofo! (Silva)
Whats so weird about it? She has red hair and a short body, thus Akai-Chibi. Well? Isnt
it easy to remember? (Hiiro)
Nofofofofo! Usually if one were to insult the master, they would have to be brought to
justice. Yet, hearing it from your mouth, its so strange that it is funny! Nofofofofo!
(Silva)
Well, I dont know whats so funny about it but like you said before, the most important
part of a person is their heart. Does the Akai-Chibi believe that as well? I cant really
tell? (Hiiro)
As Liliyn seemed to be someone who would dispel their frustration through any means
necessary, Hiiro did not believe that she held this belief.
No, no. You are not mistaken. If my master wasnt like that, we would have been kicked
out of the mansion a long time ago. (Silva)
Is that so? (Hiiro)
Yes (Silva)
Fu~n (Hiiro)
It seemed that the other two also had their circumstances, yet Hiiro wasnt particularly
interested.
That aside, Ive already eaten so Im gonna leave, alright? (Hiiro)
If Hiiro stayed here any longer, Liliyn would probably pursue him again.
Well I do not mind, however, it is going to be evening soon. During the evening, lots of S
rank monsters will appear.
Like the Grand Slimes in the grasslands a while back? (Hiiro)
No, much stronger ones (Silva)
The grasslands was dangerous enough for Hiiiro. Considering that he may encounter even
stronger monsters at this time, he determined that it would be a good idea not to go
outside.
Is this mansion safe? (Hiiro)
Yes. Here, the master has set up a barrier. (Silva)
the Akai-Chibi is really strong, huh (HIiro)
That is trueshe is strong enough to make a dragon shake in fear..I think that is about
right? (Silva)
He was not sure how to digest this information. Regarding how strong little girls were in
this world, it provided ample evidence to be wary and fearful of them. Given how the
strength of Rarashik and Liliyn, Hiiro sighed as he thought that all the little girls in this
world would be just as strong.
Since that is the case, it would be a good idea if Hiiro-sama would pay attention to my
masters mood. (Silva)
After saying that, Silva who guided Hiiro to his room, bowed and then left. From now on
it will be night. Hiiro lied down on the bed in the guest room and let out a sigh.
(A lot of things happened today huh)
Hiiro could leave anytime during the night, but thinking of the delicious fish he had this
evening, he wanted to remain and taste it again by all means.
If something were to happen, he was optimistic that he could deal with it using Word
Magic. As he was planning how he would leave tomorrow, he closed his tired eyes and
went to sleep.
-
As midnight approached, and everyone was fast asleep, the door of the room which Hiiro
slept in opened quietly
Author Note: It seems that someone approaches.